Skip to main content

Full text of "Rome, from the earliest times down to 476 A.D."

See other formats


UC-NRLF 


SB    2^7    DAM 


r 


NT  ROME 


3RS8HJ 


GIFT  OF 
Dr.   Horace  Ivie 


^m 


mm 


mm 
mm 


HI 


IHP 


m 


GEOGRAPHY    OF    ITALY. 


Professor  PenneWs  Text- Books. 

HISTORY    OF    GREECE,    from  the  Earliest 
Times  down  to  146  B.C.    16mo.    Cloth.    $0.75. 

HISTORY  OP  ROME,  from  the  Earliest  Times 
down  to  476  a.d.    16mo.     Cloth.    $0.75. 

THE    LATIN    SUBJUNCTIVE.     A  Manual 
for    Preparatory    Schools.      16mo.     Sewed. 

$0.30. 


John  Allyn,  Publisher,  Boston,  Mass. 


ROME, 

FROM    THE    EARLIEST    TIMES 
DOWN   TO   476   A.IX 

COMPILED    BY 


R.    F.    PENNELL, 

PROFESSOR  OF  LATIN   IN  PHILLIPS  EXETER  ACADEMY. 


£<*c 


BOSTON: 
JOHN    ALLYN,    PUBLISHER. 

1876. 


Utonc.   tts&L 


GIFT  OF 

Copyright,  1876, 
By    John    Alltn. 

EDUCATION  DEPT« 


CAMBRIDGE! 
PRESS  OF   JOHN  WILSON   AND   SON. 


PREFACE. 


^l^HIS  book  is  intended  to  be  a  companion  to 
my  History  of  Greece.  It  is  compiled  chiefly 
from  Mommsen  and  Niebuhr.  For  the  entire 
history,  from  the  Battle  of  Actium,  and  for  por- 
tions previous  to  that  date,  I  am  indebted  to  Dr. 
D.  F.  Wells,  whose  assistance  I  was  obliged  to 
ask  on  account  of  press  of  duties. 


R.  F.  Pennell. 


The  Phillips  Exkter  Academy, 
10  July,  1876. 


924220 


GEOGRAPHY  OF  ITALY 


INTRODUCTION. 

ITALY  is  a  long,  narrow  peninsula  in  the  southern 
part  of  Europe,  situated  between  the  38th  and 
46th  parallels  of  North  Latitude.  It  is  720  miles  long, 
from  the  Alps  to  the  southern  extremity  of  Bruttii ; 
and  330  miles  broad  in  its  widest  part,  i.e.  from  the 
Little  St.  Bernard  to  the  hills  north  of  Trieste.  Its 
area  is  about  the  same  as  that  of  the  State  of  Nevada ; 
viz.,  110,000  square  miles. 

Italy  is  bounded  on  the  north  and  north-west  by  the 
Alps  ;  on  the  east  by  the  Adriatic ;  on  the  south  by 
the  Mediterranean  ;  and  on  the  west  by  the  Tyrrhe- 
nian sea.  It  may  be  divided,  for  convenience'  sake, 
into  Northern,  Central,  and  Southern  Italy. 

Northern  Italy  included  Liguria,  Gallia  Cisalpina, 
and  Venetia.  The  chief  towns  of  Liguria  were  Genua 
(Genoa),  Nicaea  (Nice),  and  Asta  (Asti).  The  chief 
places  of  Venetia  were  Patavium  and  Aquileia.  Gal- 
lia Cisalpina  contained  many  flourishing  cities.  Among 
these,  south  of  the  Padus  (Po),  were  Ariminum  (Ri- 
mini), Bononia  (Bologna),  Mutina  (Modena),  Parma, 
Placentia,  Ravenna  ;  north  of  the  Padus  were  Augusta 
Taurinorum  (Turin),  Cremona,  Ticinum  (Pavia),  Me- 
diolanum  (Milan),  Mantua,  and  Verona. 

1  a 


2  GEOGRAPHY  OF  ITALY. 

Cehvril  Italy, 

separated  from  "Northern  Italy  by  the  rivers  Rubicon 
in  •'  jMuoni.  in'.dudod  Etrurvi,  Latium,  and  Campania 
on  the  west,  Umbria,  Picenum,  and  Samnium  on  the 
east.  Of  the  many  cities  of  Etruria,  the  following  will 
be  mentioned :  Arretium,  Caere,  Cortona,  Clusium, 
Faerii,  Faesulse,  Pisa3,  Veii,  and  Volaterrse. 

The  most  important  city  of  Latium  was  Rome.  In 
Campania  were  Capua,  Cumae,  Herculaneum,  Neapolis, 
Pompeii,  and  Salernum. 

In  Umbria  were  Iguvium,  Sentinum,  and  Spoletium. 

In  Picenum,  Ancona,  and  Asculum. 

In  Samnium,  Beneventum. 

Southern  Italy 

included  Lucania  and  Bruttii  on  the  west ;  Apulia  and 
Iapygia  (or  Messapia)  on  the  east.  The  chief  towns 
of  Lucania  were  settled  by  the  Greeks :  they  were 
Ileracleia,  Metapontum,  Pandosia,  Sybaris,  and  Thurii. 

In  Bruttii  were  Croton,  Locri,  and  Rhegium. 
i  Apulia,  the  most  level  of  the  countries  south  of  the 
Rubicon,  was  a  rich  and  fertile  plain,  well  watered. 

The  chief  places  were  Arpi,  Canusium,  Cannae,  and 
Venusia. 

In  Iapygia  were  Tarentum  and  Brundisium. 

The  mountains  of  Italy  consist  of  two  chains,  the 
Alps  and  Apennines.  The  former  separate  Italy  on 
the  north  and  north-west  from  the  rest  of  Europe, 
ranging  from  4,000  to  15,000  feet  in  height,  and  with 
but  few  passes.  The  highest  peak  in  this  range  is  Mt. 
Blanc.  The  Apennines  are  merely  a  continuation  of 
the  Alps,  and  extend  down  through  the  whole  length 


GEOGRAPHY  OF  ITALY.  3 

of  Italy.  The  vojcano  of  Vesuvius,  so  famous,  is  in 
Campania. 

The  plains  of  Italy  are  small,  with  but  two  exceptions  : 
the  plain  of  the  Padus  (Po),  from  100  to  150  miles  in 
width  on  either  side  of  that  river ;  and  the  plain  in 
Apulia,  mentioned  above.  There  are  small  plains  in 
Etruria,  Latium,  and  Campania. 

The  rivers  of  Italy  are  very  numerous.  The  largest 
river  is  the  Padus,  of  about  400  miles  in  length,  and 
draining  most  of  Northern  Italy. 

Its  chief  tributaries  on  the  north  are  the  Ticinus  and 
Mincius  ;  on  the  south,  the  Trebia. 

Other  rivers,  emptying  into  the  Adriatic,  are  the 
Athesis  (Adige),  Rubicon,  Metaurus,  Aternus,  and  Au- 
fidus  ;  emptying  into  the  Tyrrhenian  sea  are  the  Arnus, 
Tiber,  Liris,  and  Volturnus. 

There  are  many  lakes  in  Italy  ;  but  we  shall  mention 
only  the  Alban  Lake,  Lake  Regillus,  and  Trasimenus. 

The  islands  about  Italy  are  very  important. 

Sicily  (about  10,000  square  miles,  might  be  compared 
with  New  Hampshire  in  size)  is  triangular  in  shape,  and 
for  this  reason  called  often  by  the  poets  Trinacria  (with 
three  promontories).  It  contains  many  important  cities, 
as  Syracuse,  Agrigentum,  Messana,  Catana,  Camarina, 
Gela,  Selinus,  Egesta  (or  Segesta),  and  Panormus. 

Sicily  is  mountainous.  The  highest  mountain  is  the 
volcano  ^Etna  (10,700  feet). 

Sardinia  is  of  about  the  same  size  as  Sicily.  Corsica, 
directly  north,  is  considerably  smaller.  Between  Cor- 
sica and  the  mainland  of  Italy  is  the  small  island  of 
Ilva  (Elba)  ;  Igilium,  off  Etruria  ;  Capreae,  in  the  Bay 
of  Naples ;  Strongyle  (Stromboli)  and  Lipara,  north 
of  Sicily  ;  also  the  iEgates  Insulae  west  of  it. 


IAPYGIANS  AND  ETKUSCANS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  Early  Inhabitants  of  Italy. 

So  far  as  we  know,  the  primitive  inhabitants  of  Italy- 
were  divided  into  three  races ;  viz.,  the  Iapygian,  Etrus- 
can, and  Italian. 

The  Iapygians  were  the  first  to  people  Italy.  They 
came  probably  from  the  north  over  the  Apennines,  and 
were  pushed  south  by  later  immigrations. 

The  colonies  planted  in  early  times  by  the  Greeks 
on  the  southern  coast  of  Italy  possessed  a  superior 
civilization  to  that  of  the  Iapygians,  and  was  produc- 
tive of  a  gradual  improvement  among  them,  until, 
finally,  we  lose  sight  of  the  old  inhabitants  as  a  dis- 
tinct race,  their  language  and  customs  becoming  ab- 
sorbed by  their  more  polished  colonists. 

The  Etruscans,  at  the  time  when  Roman  history 
begins,  were  a  powerful  and  warlike  race,  far  superior 
to  the  Latins  in  civilization  and  the  arts  of  life.  The 
origin  of  this  people  is  a  matter  of  controversy,  and 
will  probably  never  be  known.  Their  dominion,  at  the 
period  of  highest  prosperity,  extended  from  the  Alps 
as  far  south  as  Lucania,  concentrating  its  strength 
chiefly  in  twelve  cities,  between  the  rivers  Arno  and 
Tiber. 


THE  ITALIANS.  5 

In  this  region  most  of  the  monuments  of  Etruscan 
art  have  been  found.  ,  m 

At  an  early  period  (according  to  Roman  traditions, 
in  the  sixth  century  B.C.)  the  Etruscans  were  expelled 
from  the  valley  of  the  Po  by  the  less  civilized  Gauls, — 
a  race  of  the  Celtic  stock,  from  whom,  in  Roman  times, 
the  valley  of  the  Po  derived  the  name  of  Gallia  Cisal- 
pina. 

The  Italians  were  of  the  same  common  ancestry  as 
the  Hellenes,  their  forefathers  having  come  from  one 
Aryan  race,  who  lived,  long  before  recorded  history, 
somewhere  in  the  western  part  of  Central  Asia. 

While  the  Hellenes  were  settling  in  Greece,  the 
Italians  pushed  further  west,  and  passed  over  the 
Apennines  into  Italy. 

At  this  time,  the  Italians  had  made  considerable  ad- 
vance in  civilization.  They  understood,  to  some  de- 
gree, the  art  of  agriculture ;  the  building  of  houses ; 
the  use  of  -wagons  and  of  boats  ;  of  fire  in  preparing 
food,  and  salt  for  seasoning  it.  They  could  make  out 
of  copper  and  silver  various  weapons  and  ornaments  ; 
also,  the  husband  and  -wife  were  recognized,  and  the 
dividing  of  people  into  clans  (tribes). 

That  branch  of  the  Italians  known  as  the  Latins  in- 
habited a  plain  which  is  bounded  on  the  east  and  south 
by  mountains ;  on  the  west  by  the  Tyrrhenian  sea ;  on 
the  north  by  the  high  lands  of  Etruria. 

This  plain,  called  Latium,  —  comprising  a  district  of 
only  700  square  miles  (one-half  as  large  as  the  State 
of  Rhode  Island),  with  a  coast  of  only  fifty  miles,  with 
no  good  harbors,  —  is  watered  by  two  rivers,  the 
Tiber,  and  its  tributary,  the  Auio.  Hills  emerge  here 
and  there ;  as  Soracte  in  the  north-east,  and  the  pro- 


6  THE  LATINS. 

montory  of  Circeium  in  the  south-west ;  Janiculum, 
near  Rome ;  and  the  Alban  range  further  south. 

The  climate  is  made  unhealthy  during  the  summer 
months  by  the  malaria,  which  prevails  to  a  great  extent. 

The  soil  is  fairly  productive! 

The  neighborhood  of  the  Alban  mountains  is  the 
healthiest  part  of  Latium,  and  best  adapted  for  a  strong- 
hold ;  and  so  it  was  here,  naturally,  that  the  Latins 
built  their  first  town,  Alba. 

Afterwards,  many  other  towns  sprung  up,  as  Lanu- 
vium,  Aricia,  Tusculum,  Tibur,  Praeneste,  Roma,  Lau- 
rentum,  Lavinium,  &c. 

All  these  towns  were  at  first  politically  independent 
of  one  another,  i.e.  each  was  governed  by  a  prince  of  its 
own,  and  a  select  body  of  elders  and  warriors  who 
acted  as  advisers  to  the  prince. 

The  inhabitants  of  these  towns  or  communities  (30 
at  first),  owing  to  their  common  origin  and  interests, 
soon  formed  a  perpetual  league,  and  chose  Alba,  as  the 
oldest  town,  to  be  the  head  of  the  league,  and  the 
place  for  all  the  people  of  Latium  to  assemble  annu- 
ally, and  offer  sacrifice  to  their  common  god,  Jupiter 
(Latiaris). 

Thus  the  Latins  preserved  their  individual  independ- 
ence, and  at  the  same  time,  by  having  this  common 
centre  for  meeting  at  stated  periods,  and  celebrating 
their  festivals,  laid  the  foundation  of  that  national 
union  which,  in  after  ages,  became  so  powerful. 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  Romans  and  their  Early  Government. 

We  have  learned  the  probable  origin  of  the  Latins ; 
how  they  settled  in  Latium,  and  founded  numerous 
towns.  We  have  also  taken  a  cursory  glance  at  their 
manner  of  government.  We  shall  now  examine  more 
particularly  that  one  of  the  Latin  towns  which  was  des- 
tined soon  to  outstrip  all  her  sisters  in  prosperity  and 
power. 

Fourteen  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the  Tiber,  the 
monotonous  level  of  the  plain  through  which  the  river 
flows  is  broken  by  a  cluster  of  hills  rising  to  a  consid- 
erable height,  around  one  of  which  once  settled  a  tribe 
of  Latins  called  Ramnes  (gradually  changed  to  Ro- 
mans). 

We  have  no  means  of  ascertaining  when  this  settle- 
ment was  formed ;  tradition  says  in  753  b.c.  In  all 
probability  it  was  centuries  earlier. 

The  district  included  in  the  township  of  Rome  at 
this  time  did  not  exceed  115  square  miles. 

The  people  were  divided  into  thirty  districts  (curiae), 
and  each  district  into  ten  clans  (gentes). 

The  chief  ruler  was  a  king,  holding  office  for  life, 
whose  duties  were  to  command  the  army,  to  perform 
certain  sacrifices,  and  to  preside  in  the  Senate. 

This  body  was  a  council  of  elders,  who  advised  the 
king,  and  at  his  death  directed  the  government  until 
his  successor  was  elected  from  their  own  body. 


8  DIVISIONS   OF   THE  PEOPLE. 

The  original  inhabitants  assembled  by  districts 
(curiae)  from  time  to  time,  and  were  called  the  Comitia 
Curiata.  This  assembly  alone  had  the  power  to  change 
the  laws,  declare  war  or  peace,  and  confirm  the  election 
of  kings  made  by  the  Senate. 

The  original  founders  of  Rome  and  their  direct 
descendants  were  called  the  Patricians,  who  formed  a 
class  distinct  from  all  others,  jealously  protecting  their 
rights  against  all  intruders. 

Attached  to  the  Patricians  was  a  class  of  people 
called  Clients,  who,  though  personally  free,  had  no  civil 
rights  {i.e.  could  take  no  part  in  the  government),  and 
were  obliged  to  assist  the  Patrician  to  whom  they  were 
bound,  in  every  way.  In  return,  the  Patricians  gave 
them  their  support,  and  looked  after  all  their  interests. 

There  were  also  the  Slaves,  who  were  the  mere  prop- 
erty of  their  masters,  and  could  be  bought  or  sold  at 
pleasure. 

By  the  side  of  these  three  classes  (viz.  Patricians, 
Clients,  Slaves),  there  gradually  grew  up  another  class, 
composed  of  the  former  inhabitants  of  conquered  states 
and  others  who  had  fled  to  Rome  for  refuge. 

This  class,  called  Plebeians  (multitude),  the  very 
name  of  which  shows  their  numbers,  belonged  to 
no  "  district "  or  "  clan,"  but  were  personally  free,  and 
allowed  to  own  property  and  engage  in  trade. 

The  Plebeians  were  constantly  increasing,  and,  as 
numbers  give  power,  began  to  demand  more  rights. 
This  demand  was  met  by  the  so-called  Servian  reform 
of  the  constitution,  the  addition  of  a  new  assembly 
called  the  Comitia  Centuriata,  into  which  the  Ple- 
beians were  admitted  as  citizens,  and  the  whole  popu- 
lation ranked  according  to  property. 


THE   C0MIT1A    CENTUR1ATA.  9 

At  the  same  time,  all  were  called  upon  to  serve  in 
the  armies,  which  service  had  been  before  performed 
by  the  Patricians. 

The  whole  population  was  now  divided  into  six 
classes,  according  to  their  property.  The  several 
classes  were  subdivided  into  193  "centuries,"  each 
"  century  "  representing  the  same  afnount  of  property. 

The  people  thus  classified  met  from  time  to  time  on 
the  Campus  Martius,  a  plain  outside  of  the  city,  and 
voted  upon  subjects  coming  under  their  jurisdiction. 

In  this  assembly,  called,  as  stated  above,  the  "  Comi- 
tia  Centuriata,"  each  "  century"  had  one  vote,  and  its 
vote  was  decided  by  the  majority  of  the  individual 
voters. 

The  tendency  of  this  system  was  to  give  to  the  wealthy 
the  whole  power;  for,  since  each  "century"  repre- 
sented the  same  amount  of  property,  the  "  centuries  " 
in  the  upper  or  richer  classes  were  much  smaller  than 
those  in  the  lower  or  poorer  classes,  so  that  a  majority 
of  the  centuries  might  represent  a  small  minority  of 
the  people. 


1* 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  Consuls  and  Tribunes. 

In  the  previous  chapter,  we  learned  something  about 
the  early  government  of  the  Romans. 

This  form  of  government,  called  the  regal  form, 
lasted  for  two  or  three  centuries ;  but  the  abuse  of  the 
regal  power  led  to  the  abolition  of  a  monarchy ;  and 
in  the  place  of  one  king,  who  held  his  office  for  life, 
two  consuls  were  elected  annually  from  the  Patricians, 
each  of  whom  possessed  supreme  power,  and  acted  as 
a  salutary  check  upon  the  other ;  so  that  neither  was 
likely  to  abuse  his  power. 

In  great  emergencies,  a  person  could  be  appointed 
by  one  of  the  consuls,  to  have  authority  over  all  others, 
called  the  Dictator,  whose  tenure  of  office  never  ex- 
ceeded six  months. 

It  was  at  this  time  (about  500  B.C.)  that  the  Comitia 
Centuriata,  explained  in  the  previous  chapter,  came  to 
be  a  very  important  assembly  of  the  people,  super- 
seding in  a  measure  the  Comitia  Curiata. 

All  appeals  in  criminal  cases  were  brought  before 
this  assembly ;  in  it  magistrates  were  nominated,  laws 
adopted  or  rejected. 

We  have  seen  how  the  system  of  voting  in  the  Comi- 
tia Centuriata  left  the  power  practically  in  the  hands 
of  a  few  of  the  wealthy.  Yet  this  assembly  was  a  gain 
for  the  Plebeians,  as  property  was  its  basis ;  for  many 


THE  PATRICIANS  AND   PLEBEIANS.       11 

Plebeians  were  very  rich,  and  could  take  precedence 
of  Patricians  of  less  property. 

Moreover,  the  Senate,  which  heretofore  had  con- 
sisted solely  of  Patricians,  now  admitted  into  its 
ranks  a  number  not  belonging  to  the  nobility,  called 
Conscripti,  who,  however,  were  not  on  the  same  foot- 
ing as  the  old  members,  not  being  allowed  to  take  part 
in  debates  or  to  hold  magistracies. 

In  the  Senate  thus  constituted,  the  nomination  of  all 
magistrates  made  in  the  Comitia  Centuriata  was  con- 
firmed  or  rejected.  Thus  it  had  control  of  the  election 
of  the  consuls  (whose  duties,  we  must  remember,  were 
those  of  supreme  administrators,  judges,  and  generals, 
though  every  Roman  citizen  had  a  right  to  appeal  from 
their  decision  to  the  Comitia  Centuriata,  in  cases  in- 
volving life) . 

Two  subordinate  officers,  chosen  from  the  Patricians, 
were  appointed  by  the  consuls,  called  Quaestores,  whose 
duties  were  to  manage  the  finances  under  the  direction 
of  the  Senate. 

The  result  of  all  these  changes  was  that,  although 
the  Plebeians  were  admitted  to  a  voice  in  the  govenir 
ment  through  the  Comitia  Centuriata,  yet  the  Patricians 
became  more  exclusive  than  ever,  having,  as  they  did, 
the  control  of  the  elections  of  the  Consuls  and  Quaestors, 
and  since  all  the  sacred  priesthoods  were  filled  from 
their  ranks. 

This  government,  resting,  as  far  as  the  Plebeians 
were  concerned,  upon  a  property  basis,  led  to  the 
amassing  of  a  large  amount  of  landed  property  by  sin- 
gle individuals,  and  the  crushing  of  the  smaller  land- 
owners. The  rich  land-owners  also  increased  their 
wealth  immensely  by  "farming"  the  public  revenues; 


VI       THE  PATRICIANS  AND  PLEBEIANS. 

i.e.,  the  Roman  State  would  let  out  to  them,  for  a  good 
round  sum,  the  collecting  of  all  import  duties  and  other 
revenues.  They,  in  turn,  would  manage  by  extortion 
to  enrich  themselves  very  rapidly,  and  thus  acquire 
great  power.  Hence  only  the  wealthy  Plebeians, 
with  the  Patricians,  had  any  voice  at  all  in  the  govern- 
ment. The  rights  of  all  the  rest  were  utterly  disre- 
garded. 

These  became  more  and  more  oppressed,  and  only 
wanted  a  good  opportunity  to  rise  and  remonstrate 
against  their  hard  lot.  They  were  much  better  off, 
they  thought,  under  the  old  regal  government ;  then 
they  could  make  a  tolerable  and  even  comfortable  liv- 
ing ;  then  they  were  allowed  to  enjoy  the  public  past- 
ure j  and,  whenever  new  lands  were  conquered,  portions 
of  them  were  always  assigned  by  the  state  to  the  poor 
for  occupation ;  taxes  then  were  not  oppressive,  nor 
were  they  obliged  to  sell  or  mortgage  all  they  had,  and 
even  give  up  their  own  persons  into  slavery,  to  satisfy 
the  demands  of  their  creditors.  They  did  not  then  see 
hundreds  of  their  companions  thrown  into  prison,  be- 
cause unable  to  pay  their  debts. 

It  is  not  strange,  therefore,  that  they  became  uneasy. 

The  opportunity  for  rebelling  against  this  unjust  and 
cruel  oppression  was  soon  offered.  Rome  was  hard 
pressed  by  a  neighboring  state,  and  needed  extra  men 
to  defend  her  honor.  One  of  the  consuls  liberated  all 
who  were  confined  in  prison  for  debt,  and,  through  their 
aid,  the  danger  was  averted. 

Upon  the  return  of  the  army,  the  other  consul  in- 
sisted upon  enforcing  the  law  for  debt,  and  confined 
again  all  who  had  been  set  free,  although  they  had  done 
such  good  service  for  their  city. 


FIRST  SECESSION  OF  THE  PLEBEIANS.  13 

The  next-  year  Rome  was  threatened  with  the  same 
danger.  Again  the  prisoners  were  called  upon  to  de- 
fend their  city ;  but,  remembering  the  reward  of  the 
previous  year,  they  refused  at  first,  and  only  consented 
finally  when  the  higher  authority  of  the  Dictator  was 
exercised. 

Again,  the  Romans  were  victorious  ;  but  the  idea  of 
a  second  time  being  thrown  into  chains  was  so  unen- 
durable to  the  soldiers,  that,  when  they  arrived  near 
their  city  walls,  they  deserted  the  general,  and,  march- 
ing in  martial  order  to  a  hill  near  by,  occupied  it, 
threatening  to  found  a  new  city  in  this  the  most  fertile 
part  of  Latium,  unless  their  oppressors  were  willing  to 
make  some  concessions. 

The  Patricians  and  richer  Plebeians  saw  that  a  rec- 
onciliation must  be  brought  about,  or  their  own  ruin 
would  be  the  result.  Thus  the  seceders  carried  the 
day,  and  returned  to  the  city. 

The  name  of  "  Sacred  Mount "  was  given  to  this  hill 
by  the  Plebeians. 

The  results  of  the  secession  were  felt  throughout  all 
Roman  history,  and  marked  a  truly  sacred  era  in  the 
history  of  the  common  people. 

A  law  was  now  passed  that  the  Plebeians  should 
choose  annually  from  their  own  body  two  officers, 
called  "Tribuni  Plebis,"  who  should  look  after  their 
interests,  and  have  the  power  of  vetoing  any  action 
taken  by  any  magistrate  in  the  city. 

For  many  years  the  Consuls  and  Tribunes  repre- 
sented, in  a  measure,  opposing  interests.  The  former 
had  a  positive  power ;  i.e.,  the  power  of  commanding  : 
the  latter  only  a  negative  power ;  i.e.,  that  of  forbid- 
ding.    The  latter  had  a  more  unlimited  sway  ;  for  the 


14  THE  CONSULS  AND   TRIBUNES. 

Consul  was  obliged  to  submit  to  any  veto  from  him, 
while  the  Tribune  never  submitted  to  the  Consul  at  all 
within  the  city.  But,  outside  of  the  city  walls,  the 
Tribunes  had  no  authority ;  and  when  the  consuls  as- 
sumed command  (imperium)  of  the  armies,  their  actions 
could  be  restrained  in  no  way ;  also  the  Dictator,  whose 
authority  was  of  a  military  character,  and  exercised 
outside  of  the  city,  could  not  be  interfered  with  by  the 
Tribunes. 

Two  subordinate  officers,  chosen  annually  from  the 
Plebeians,  called  .ffidiles,  held  nearly  the  same  position 
in  reference  to  the  Tribunes  as  the  Quaestors  to  the 
Consuls. 

They  had  special  charge  of  the  temple  of  Ceres,  and 
derived  their  name  from  aedes  (temple).  In  this  tem- 
]jle  were  deposited  for  safe  keeping  all  the  decrees  of 
the  Senate. 

The  .aidiles  also  assisted  the  Tribunes  in  the  per- 
formance of  their  various  duties. 

These  two  offices,  the  result  of  the  secession,  were 
filled  every  year  by  elections  at  first  held  in  the  Comi- 
tia  Centuriata,  but  afterwards  in  an  assembly  called  the 
Comitia  Tributa,  which  met  now  inside  and  now  out- 
side of  the  city  walls. 

This  assembly  was  composed  chiefly  of  Plebeians, 
who  voted  by  tribes  (hence  the  name  tributa  =  com- 
posed of  tribes),  each  tribe  being  entitled  to  one  vote, 
and  its  vote  being  decided  by  the  majority  of  its  indi- 
vidual voters. 

Measures  passed  in  this  assembly  were,  at  first,  not 
binding  upon  the  people  at  large  ;•  but,  as  we  shall  see, 
became  soon  as  important  as  those  passed  in  either  the 
Comitia  Centuriata  or  Curiata. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Decemvieate.  —  Second  Secession.  — Valerio- 
Horatian  Laws,  Licinian  Rogations,  Horten- 
sian  Law. 

The  aim  of  the  Patricians  was  now  to  lessen  the 
power  of  the  Tribunes  in  every  way  possible ;  that  of 
the  Plebeians,  to  restrain  the  power  of  the  Consuls,  and 
extend  that  of  the  Tribunes.  Party  spirit  ran  high  ; 
even  hand-to-hand  contests  took  place  in  the  streets 
of  Rome.  Many  families  left  the  city,  and  settled  in 
neighboring  places  to  escape  the  quarrels.  It  is  a 
wonder  that  the  government  held  together  at  all,  so 
fierce  were  the  passions  on  both  sides. 

The  Agrarian  laws  are  now  first  heard  of.  These 
laws,  which  had  reference  to  the  distribution  of  the 
public  lands  among  the  poorer  classes,  were  violently 
opposed  by  the  Patricians.  The  first  law,  although 
passed,  cost  its  advocate  (Spurius  Cassius)  his  life,  and 
was  itself  never  enforced. 

These  quarrels  finally  culminated  in  the  murder  of 
one  of  the  Tribunes  (Gnaeus  Genucius)  for  attempting 
to  veto  some  of  the  proceedings  of  the  consuls.  A  law 
was  now  passed  (471  b.c)  by  the  violent  effort  of  the 
Plebeians  (called  the  Publilian  Law,  from  Publilius, 
its  proposer),  which  enacted  that  the  Tribunes  should 
be  chosen  in  the  Comitia  Tributa,  instead  of  the  Comi- 


16  .  THE  DECEMVIRI. 

tia  Centuriata.  Thus  the  Plebeians  could  now  elect 
their  Tribunes  freely,  and  gained  a  step  in  power  which 
they  never  lost. 

For  the  next  twenty  years,  the  struggle  between  the 
rich  and  poor  at  Rome  continued  unabated.  The  de- 
mand of  the  latter  was  a  written  code  of  laws.  Finally, 
it  was  arranged  that  the  Comitia  Centuriata  should 
choose  from  the  people  at  large  ten  men,  called  the 
Decemvirate,  who  should  hold  office  for  one  year. 
These  magistrates  wTere  to  supersede  all  others,  and 
direct  the  government.  But  their  chief  duty  was  to 
draw  up  a  code  of  laws,  and  submit  it  to  the  approval 
of  the  people. 

These  laws  were  approved,  and  engraved  on  ten  tables 
of  copper,  and  were  placed  in  the  Forum  in  front  of  the 
Senate  house.  Two  more  tables  were  added  the  next 
year ;  making,  in  all,  twelve,  —  the  only  Roman  code. 

The  Decemviri  should  have  resigned  as  soon  as  these 
laws  were  drawn  up  and  approved  ;  but  they  neglected 
to  do  so,  and  began  gradually  to  act  in  a  cruel  and 
tyrannical  manner. 

The  people  grew  more  and  more  uneasy,  and  medi- 
tated a  revolution,  which  broke  out  finally,  when  one  of 
the  Decemviri  passed  so  unjust  a  sentence  as  to  bring 
an  innocent  maiden  into  his  own  power  for  the  gratifi- 
cation of  his  lusts.  The  father  saved  his  daughter's 
honor  by  stabbing  her  to  the  heart ;  and,  fleeing  himself 
to  the  camp,  he  called  upon  the  soldiers  to  put  down 
so  unjust  a  government. 

A  second  time  the  army  left  their  leaders,  and  se- 
ceded to  the  Sacred  Mount,  where  they  nominated 
their  own  tribunes.  Then,  marching  into  the  city,  they 
compelled  the  Decemviri  to  resign. 


THE    VALERW-HORATIAN  LAWS.  17 

A  compromise  was  now  made  with  the  Patricians, 
resulting  in  the  Valerio-Horatian  laws,  the  substance 
of  which  was  as  follows  :  — 

I.  Every  Roman  citizen  could  appeal  to  the  Comitia 
Centuriata  against  the  decision  of  the  supreme  magis- 
trate. 

II.  All  the  decisions  of  the  Comitia  Tributa  (called 
Plebiscita)  were  made  binding  (if  sanctioned  by  the 
Senate  and  Comitia  Curiata)  upon  the  Patricians  and 
Plebeians  alike.  This  assembly  now  became  of  equal 
importance  with  the  other  two. 

III.  The  person  of  the  Tribunes,  iEdiles,  and  other 
Plebeian  officers,  was  to  be  considered  sacred. 

IV.  The  Tribunes  could  take  part  in  the  debates  of 
the  Senate,  and  veto  any  of  its  decisions. 

Thus  we  see  the  Plebeians  gradually  gaining  ground, 
notwithstanding  the  strenuous  efforts  of  the  Patricians 
to  keep  them  down. 

A  few  years  after  the  Valerio-Homtian  laws,  the 
Canuleian  law  (445  B.C.)  was  passed,  making  valid  any 
marriage  between  a  Patrician  and  a  Plebeian,  and  enact- 
ing that  all  children  of  such  marriage  should  follow 
the  rank  of  the  father. 

At  the  same  time,  in  the  place  of  the  two  consuls, 
six  military  Tribunes  were  elected  annually  by  the 
Comitia  Centuriata,  the  office  being  open  to  all  citi- 
zens. 

To  offset  this  gain  for  the  Plebeians,  the  Patricians 
obtained  (435  b.c.)  the  appointment  of  two  new  officers, 
called  Censores,  elected  from  their  own  ranks  in  the 
Comitia  Centuriata  once  in  every  five  years,  to  hold 
office  for  eighteen  months. 

The  duties  of  the  Censors  were  :  — 


18  THE  LIC1NIAN  ROGATIONS. 

I.  To  see  that  the  citizens  of  every  class  and  order 
were  properly  registered. 

II.  To  punish  immorality  by  removal  from  the  Sen- 
ate of  any  of  its  members. 

III.  To  have  a  general  supervision  of  the  finances 
and  public  works  of  the  state. 

This  office  became,  in  after  years,  the  most  coveted 
in  Rome. 

But  again  (421  b.c.)  the  Plebeians  were  amply  com- 
pensated for  this  gain  of  the  Patricians,  by  obtaining 
the  right  of  electing  one  of  their  number  as  Quaestor. 
There  were  now  four  Quaestors. 

Thus  the  nobility,  in  spite  of  the  most  obstinate  re- 
sistance, sustained  loss  after  loss.  Even  the  rich  Ple- 
beians, who  had  heretofore  generally  found  it  for  their 
interest  to  side  with  the  Patricians,  now  joined  the 
farmers  and  lower  classes. 

Finally  (367  b.  c),  the  Tribunes  of  the  Plebeians 
(Licinius  and  .  Sextus)  proposed  the  following  bills, 
called  the  Licinian  Rogations  :  — 

I.  To  abolish  the  six  military  Tribunes,  who  had 
superseded  the  two  consuls,  and  reinstate  the  latter, 
choosing  one  of  them  from  the  Plebeians. 

II.  To  forbid  any  citizen  holding  more  than  500 
jugera  (300  acres)  of  the  public  lands,  and  feeding 
thereon  more  than  100  oxen  and  500  sheep. 

III.  To  compel  all  landlords  to  employ  on  their  fields 
a  certain  number  of  free  laborers,  proportionate  to  the 
number  of  their  slaves. 

IV.  To  allow  all  interest  hitherto  paid  on  borrowed 
money  to  be  deducted  from  the  principal,  and  the  rest 
be  paid  in  three  yearly  instalments. 

These  Rogations,  we  see,  were  a  great  gain  for  the 


HORTENSIAN  LAW.  19 

poorer  classes.  It  gave  them  an  opportunity  for  labor, 
which  had  been  done  in  so  great  a  measure  before  by 
the  slaves.  They  could  feel  less  burdened  by  their 
debts,  having  some  prospect  of  paying  them. 

But  especially,  since  they  had  accession  to  the  high- 
est office  at  Rome,  viz.  the  consulship,  they  felt  that 
their  interests  would  be  better  protected. 

However,  the  struggle  went  on,  with  scarcely  una- 
bated energy,  for  nearly  thirty  years.  The  Plebeians 
had  gained  so  much  that  they  could  not  stop  until  they 
were  placed  on  an  equal  footing  with  the  nobility  in 
civil  rights. 

First,  they  obtained  the  right  of  having  the  office  of 
Dictator  open  to  them  ;  then  those  of  Censor  and  Prae- 
tor ;  until,  finally,  by  the  law  of  Hortensius,  the  Dicta- 
tor (286  b.c),  all  the  decrees  (Plebiscita)  of  the  Comi- 
tia  Tributa  stood  on  the  same  footing  of  equality  with 
those  of  the  Comitia  Centuriata,  not  being  conditional, 
as  heretofore,  upon  the  approval  of  the  Senate  and 
Comitia  Curiata. 

Thus  the  strife  that  had  lasted  for  200  years  was 
virtually  ended  ;  and  although  the  Roman  nobility 
still  held  aloof  from  the  commons,  yet  their  rights  as 
citizens  were  no  greater  than  those  of  the  Plebeians. 


CHAPTER  V. 

External  History. 

The    Samnite  Wars. 

The  first  authentic  history  of  Rome  begins  about 
400  b.c.  The  city  then  possessed  but  little  beyond  her 
own  walls.  She  was  surrounded  by  hostile  peoples, 
ready  to  destroy  her  if  an  opportunity  offered. 

About  this  time,  a  barbarous  tribe  from  Gaul 
(France)  invaded  Italy,  and  captured  and  sacked  Rome. 
All  records  of  the  city's  history  were  destroyed ;  and 
thus,  previous  to  this  date  (390  B.C.),  we  have  no  reli- 
able data. 

It  was  nearly  half  a  century  before  Rome  recovered 
from  the  effects  of  the  Gallic  invasion,  obliged,  as  she 
was,  to  struggle  continually  with  neighboring  states. 

At  this  date  (340  b.c),  Rome  began  a  series  of  wars 
for  the  subjugation  of  Italy.  Her  strongest  enemies 
were  the  Samnites,  —  a  race  who  had  established  them- 
selves in  the  mountainous  districts  of  Central  Italy, 
and  early  extended  their  authority  over  the  entire  Cam- 
pania. 

Between  the  Samnites  and  Romans  a  treaty  had  been 
made  (354  b.c).  Since  then,  both  had,  independently  of 
each  other,  been  waging  war  against  the  Yolsci.  The 
Samnites  went  so  far  as  to  attack  Teanum,  a  city  of 
Northern  Campania,  which  appealed  to  Capua  for  aid. 
The  Samnites  at  once  appeared  before  Capua,  which, 
unable  to  defend  itself,  asked  aid  of  Rome. 


SAMNITE    WAR.  21 

Alarmed  at  the  advances  of  the  Samnites,  Rome 
only  awaited  an  excuse  to  break  her  treaty.  This 
was  furnished  by  the  Capuans  surrendering  their  city 
unconditionally  to  Rome,  so  that,  in  attacking  the  Sam- 
nites, she  would  only  be  defending  her  subjects. 

Thus  began  the 

Samnite  War,      *-" 

which  lasted  for  fifty  years,  with  varying  success, 
and  was  interrupted  by  two  truces.  Hence  it  is  usual  to 
divide  it  into  three  portions,  and  to  describe  them  as 
the  First,  Second,  and  Third  Samnite  wars.  It  was 
fought  with  great  stubborness  on  both  sides,  and  the 
enemies  were  pretty  evenly  matched.  The  First 
Samnite  war  was  speedily  brought  to  a  close,  without 
any  material  advantage  to  either  side,  by  a  renewal  of 
the  class  struggle  at  Rome,  and  also  because  the  Latin 
allies  were  showing  unequivocal  symptoms  of  discon- 
tent. The  civil  strife  resulted  in  the  extension  of  the 
Licinian  law  of  debt,  so  that  debts  were  abolished 
altogether,  and  in  the  making  of  both  consulships  open 
to  the  common  people.  The  Latins  were  only  quieted 
by  being  subdued. 

Hitherto  the  Latins  had  been  allies  to  the  Romans ; 
but  it  now  became  necessary  either  to  subdue  them  or 
to  admit  them  to  an  equal  share  in  the  government,  and 
form  a  single  consolidated  union.  A  proposition  was 
sent  to  Rome  by  the  Latins,  by  the  terms  of  which  they 
sue  to  have  one  of  the  two  consuls  and  300  members 
of  the  Senate  ;  but  it  was  rejected.  The  great  Latin 
War  (340-338  b.c.)  followed,  in  the  first  year  of  which 
a  battle  was  fought  near  Vesuvius.  The  Romans, 
with   their   Samnite   allies,   were   victorious   through 


22  LATIN   WAR. 

the  efforts  of  the  consul,  T.  Manlius  Torquatus,  one  of 
the  illustrious  names  of  this  still  doubtful  period. 
The  remainder  of  the  operations  was  rather  a  series 
of  expeditions  against  individual  cities  than  a  general 
war. . 

By  the  Latin  Conquest,  not  only  Latium,  but  also  the 
country  of  the  Volscians  and  Aruncans,  was  added  to 
Roman  territory,  and  partitioned  among  the  people. 

It  was  the  policy  of  Rome  always  to  punish  a  fallen 
enemy  severely,  but  at  the  same  time  to  hold  out 
to  them,  as  inducement  to  future  loyalty,  a  prospect 
that  they  might  by  good  conduct  earn  the  privileges 
of  the  most  favored.  At  the  same  time,  full  or  partial 
citizenship  was  often  granted  to  a  portion  of  a  con- 
quered people,  which  influenced  the  remainder  to  strive 
to  attain  a  like  position.  In  accordance  with  this 
policy,  some  of  the  Latin  communities  were  at  once 
incorporated  with  the  Roman  territory,  while  the  rest 
held  the  position  of  conquered  country. 

During  the  interval  between  the  Latin  and  the 
Second,  or  Great,  Samnite  Avars,  Rome  occupied  her- 
self in  strengthening  her  frontier,  by  placing  colonies 
along  her  Samnite  boundary,  and  preparing  for  the 
struggle  which  was  inevitable.  While  thus  engaged, 
she  constantly  gave  evidence  of  her  determination  to 
renew  the  war.  Privernum,  one  of  the  newly  con- 
quered Volscian  cities,  revolted  (330  B.C.),  but  was  soon 
reduced.  The  deputies,  being  asked  what  was  due  to 
such  rebellious  conduct,  asked,  "  What  is  due  to  brave 
men  who  have  fought  for  freedom  ?  "  "  Well,  but  if 
we  spare  you  ?  "  "  Peace,  if  you  treat  us  well ;  if  ill,  a 
speedy  return  of  war,"  was  the  reply.  The  inhabitants 
of  Privernum  were  admitted  to  Roman  citizenship. 


PALAEOPOLIS  DESTROYED.  23 

Three  years  later  (327  b.c),  the  Senate  sent  to  Palaa- 
opolis,  a  Greek  town  near  Neapolis  (Naples),  to  com- 
plain of  outrages  committed  upon  Roman  subjects  in 
Campania.  Satisfaction  was  refused  at  the  instiga- 
tion of  the  Tarentines,  a  Greek  colony  of  Southern 
Italy,  whose  representations  were  the  more  readily 
listened  to,  as,  in  case  of  war,  the  Samnites  might  be 
counted  on  for  assistance  against  the  common  enemy, 
Rome.  Palaeopolis  was  utterly  destroyed  ;  and  then 
the  Senate  turned  their  attention  once  more  to  the 
Samnites. 

It  was  charged  that,  in  addition  to  their  assistance  to 
Palaeopolis,  they  had  instigated  the  revolt  of  Priver- 
num.  The  charges  were  indignantly  denied,  and  war 
was  declared.  It  will  be  observed  that,  whenever  Rome 
found  a  powerful  enemy,  whom  she  was  unable  at  once 
to  crush,  peace  was  made,  which  was  but  a  truce  for 
the  purpose  of  strengthening  positions  and  completing 
preparations  for  a  renewal  of  war.  These  preparations 
were  in  themselves  virtual,  and  often  actual,  demon- 
strations of  hostility.  In  distress  Rome  was  always 
ready  for  such  a  peace ;  but,  when  her  position  was 
more  favorable,  pretexts  were  never  wanting  on  which 
to  break  it.  Roman  faith  was  kept  with  strangers  only 
so  long  as  it  pleased  Rome. 

During  the  first  five  years  (326-322  b.c.)  of  the  war, 
the  Romans  were  usually  successful ;  and  the  Samnites 
were  compelled  to  sue  for  peace.  A  truce  of  a  year 
was  granted,  and  then  hostilities  were  renewed.  By 
this  time  the  Samnites  had  found  a  worthy  leader  in 
C.  Pontius,  by  whose  skill  and  wisdom  the  fortune  of 
war  was  turned  against  the  Romans  during  seven  long 
years  (321-315  b.c).      In  the  first  year  of  his  com- 


24  CAUDINE  FORKS. 

mand,  he  induced  the  consuls  to  hasten  to  the  assist- 
ance of  the  town  of  Luceria.  Their  way  led  them  into 
a  small  plain,  at  each  end  of  which  was  a  defile.  On 
gaining  this  plain,  they  found  Pontius  strongly  posted 
to  oppose  them.  After  a  bloody  but  fruitless  attempt 
to  force  his  position,  a  retreat  was  ordered ;  but,  in  the 
mean  time,  the  defile  in  rear  had  been  occupied,  and 
nothing  remained  but  a  capitulation. 

A  treaty  was  signed  by  the  consuls  and  all  the  supe- 
rior officers,  according  to  which  peace  was  to  be  made, 
and  every  thing  which  had  been  taken  from  the  Sam- 
nites  was  to  be  restored.  Such  was  the  affair  at  the 
Caudine  Forks,  —  one  of  the  most  humiliating  dis- 
graces which  ever  befell  the  Roman  arms.  The  army 
was  made  to  pass  under  the  yoke,  stripped  of  every 
thing  but  their  under-garments,  and  then  suffered  to 
depart.  Rome  was  filled  with  dismay  at  the  news. 
The  citizens  dressed  in  mourning ;  business  and  amuse- 
ments were  suspended  ;  and  every  energy  was  devoted 
to  repairing  the  disaster.  The  results  of  the  delibera- 
tions were  eminently  characteristic  of  the  people. 
Compliance  was  refused  with  the  terms  of  the  treaty, 
on  the  ground  that  the  consuls  had  no  authority  to 
make  a  treaty ;  and  it  was  determined  to  deliver  the 
signers  as  prisoners  to  the  enemy.  This  was  done  ; 
but  Pontius  demanded  either  good  faith,  or  the  return- 
ing of  the  army  to  its  position  at  the  Forks. 

War  was  renewed,  and  dragged  on  for  seven  years, 
when  the  Samnites  were  so  utterly  defeated  by  Fabius, 
who  had  been  appointed  Dictator,  that  they  were  unable 
to  meet  the  Romans  again  on  the  field  with  any  chance 
of  success.  The  war  was  finally  ended  by  the  Samnites 
agreeing  to  relinquish  all  their  sea-coast,  giving  up  all 


BATTLE   OF  SENTIUM.  25 

alliances  and  conquests,  and  acknowledging  the  su- 
premacy of   Rome  (304  B.C.). 

The  Samnites  had  only  yielded  to  the  direst  ne- 
cessity in  concluding  peace,  and  immediately  set  to 
work  uniting  Italy  against  Rome.  In  this  they  were 
so  successful,  that,  after  six  years,  began  what  is 
known  as  the  Third  Samnite  war,  under  the  leadership 
of  Gellius  Egnatius.  The  fortune  of  this  war  was  de- 
termined in  a  sanguinary  battle  at  Sentium,  where  the 
Samnites  were  entirely  routed  by  Fabius  and  Decius, 
after  a  long  and  doubtful  struggle,  in  which  both 
Decius  and  Gellius  lost  their  lives.  The  battles  which 
followed  during  the  five  remaining  years  of  the  war 
only  confirmed  the  supremacy  of  Rome. 

With  the  exception  of  a  fruitless  rising,  when  the 
arrival  of  Pyrrhus  seemed  to  offer  an  opportunity  to 
retrieve  their  losses,  the  Samnites  gave  Rome  no  further 
trouble.  The  hero  of  the  last  two  Samnite  wars  was 
Q.  Fabius,  by  whose  assistance  his  son  won  the  final 
battle  of  the  contest  (290  B.C.).  Pontius,  who  was  once 
more  in  command  of  his  countrymen,  was  taken  pris- 
oner, and,  after  gracing  the  triumph  of  father  and  son, 
was  put  to  death  in  prison. 

During  the  Samnite  war,  the  gradual  union  of  the 
Patricians  and  Plebeians  continued.  The  Plebeians 
grew  wealthy,  those  more  destitute  being  sent  off  to 
colonize  the  new  conquests ;  while  the  Patricians  be- 
came more  used  to  the  division  of  honors.  But  a  new 
class  had  forced  itself  into  notice, — the  Freedmen. 
Under  this  name  are  included  those  who  were  de- 
scended from  slaves,  as  well  as  those  who  had  been 
liberated  from  bondage.  They  were,  many  of  them, 
wealthy,  and  their  numbers  had  increased,  so  that  they 
2 


26  THE  FREEDMEN. 

would  have  become  a  power,  had  not  their  citizenship 
been  limited  by  restricting  them  to  one  of  the  four  city- 
tribes.  They  were  placed  by  Appius  Claudius  on  the 
lists  of  any  tribe  they  might  select.  Thus  they  would 
have  made  themselves  a  third  element,  constantly 
increasing  in  influence,  had  they  not,  five  years  later, 
been  restored  by  Q.  Fabius  and  P.  Decius  (307  B.C.)  to 
their  four  city  tribes;  so  that, no  matter  how  powerful 
they  became,  their  voice  might  be  readily  neutralized 
by  the  action  of  the  remaining  tribes. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Pyrehus  (281-272  B.C.). 

In  the  early  times  of  Rome,  while,  indeed,  she  was 
scarcely  known  even  to  her  own  neighbors,  it  had  been 
the  custom  of  the  Greeks  to  send  their  colonies  away 
from  home  to  relieve  the  pressure  of  too  rapid  increase. 
We  find  them  in  Spain,  France,  Asia  Minor,  and  notably 
in  the  island  of  Sicily  and  South  Italy,  where  the  coun- 
try became  so  thoroughly  Grecianized  that  it  received 
the  name  of  Graacia  Magna. 

Here  were  many  fine  and  flourishing  cities,  such 
as  Syracuse,  Tarentum,  Sybaris,  Croton,  and  Thurii. 
These  had,  by  the  time  of  their  contact  with  Rome, 
greatly  fallen  from  their  former  grandeur,  partly  from 
the  inroads  of  barbarians  from  the  north,  partly  from 
civil  dissensions,  and  still  more  from  their  jealousies 
of  one  another ;  so  that  they  were  uuable  to  oppose 
any  firm  and  united  resistance  to  the  southern  progress 
of  the  Roman  arms.  It  had  been  their  custom  to  rely 
largely  upon  strangers  for  the  recruiting  and  manage- 
ment of  their  armies,  —  a  fact  which  explains  the  ease 
with  which  they  were  overcome. 

Of  these  cities,  Tarentum  was  now  the  chief;  and 
with  it  a  treaty  had  been  made  by  which  the  Ta- 
rentines  agreed  to  certain  limits  beyond  which  their 
fleets  were  not  to  pass,  the  Romans  binding  themselves 
not  to  allow  their  vessels  to  appear  in  the  Gulf  of 
Tarentum,  nor  their  armies  to  pass  a  particular  temple 


28  BATTLE   OF  HER  AC  LEI  A. 

(Lacinian  Juno).  As  usual,  the  Romans  found  no  dif- 
ficulty in  evading  this  treaty  whenever  it  should  profit 
them. 

Thurii  was  attacked  by  Lucanians,  and,  despair- 
ing of  aid  from  Tarentum,  called  on  Rome  for  pro- 
tection. As  soon  as  domestic  affairs  permitted,  war 
was  declared  against  the  Lucanians,  and  the  wedge 
was  entered  wdiich  was  to  deliver  Grecian  Italy  to 
Rome.  Pretending  that  the  war  was  instigated  by  the 
Tarentines,  the  Romans  decided  to  ignore  the  treaty, 
and  sent  a  little  fleet  of  ten  vessels  into  the  Bay  of 
Tarentum.  It  was  a  gala  day,  and  the  people  were 
assembled  in  the  theatre  overlooking  the  bay  when  the 
ships  appeared.  It  was  determined  to  punish  them. 
A  fleet  was  manned,  and  four  of  the  Roman  squadron 
were  destroyed. 

A  demand  for  satisfaction  was  treated  with  insult  and 
contempt ;  so  the  next  year  one  of  the  consuls  was 
ordered  to  the  south.  The  Tarentines  had  already 
sent  envoys,  asking  aid  from  Pyrrhus,  the  young  and 
ambitious  king  of  Epeirus,  who  hoped,  by  a  powerful 
western  empire,  to  overmatch  the  exhausted  monarchies 
of  the  east,  which  had  risen  on  the  death  of  Alexander 
of  Macedon  (281  b.c). 

Pyrrhus  landed  in  Italy  with  a  force  of  20,000  foot, 
about  3,000  horse,  and  20  elephants,  and  at  once  set 
about  compelling  the  effeminate  Greeks  to  prepare  for 
their  own  defence.  Places  of  amusement  were  closed ; 
the  people  were  forced  to  do  military  duty ;  disturbers 
of  the  public  safety  were  put  to  death  ;  and  other  re- 
forms were  made  which  the  dangers  of  the  situation 
seemed  to  demand. 

The  armies  met  on  the  plain  of  Heracleia  (280  B.C.), 


BATTLE   OF  BENEVENTUM.  29 

where  the  level  nature  of  the  country  was  every  way  in 
favor  of  the  Grecian  method  of  fighting.  The  Romans 
were  defeated  :  their  horses  would  not  face  the  ele- 
phants ;  but,  in  spite  of  all,  they  retired  in  good  order. 
Pyrrhus  is  said  to  have  been  much  impressed  by  the 
heroic  conduct  of  the  foe,  and  to  have  remarked : 
"  Another  such  victory  will  send  me  back  without  a 
man  to  Epeirus."  He  recognized  the  inferior  qualities 
of  his  allies,  and  determined  to  make  a  peace.  A 
trusted  messenger  was  sent  to  Rome ;  but  he  received 
for  answer  to  his  propositions,  that  Rome  would  not 
treat  of  peace  till  Pyrrhus  should  leave  Italy. 

Pyrrhus  then  tried  force,  and,  hastily  advancing  north- 
ward, soon  appeared  within  eighteen  miles  of  Rome,  hav- 
ing carried  every  thing  before  him.  Here  his  danger 
became  great.  The  defection  he  had  hoped  among  the 
Latins  did  not  take  place ;  and  the  armies  which  had 
been  operating  elsewhere  were  now  ready  to  unite 
against  himself.  He  therefore  retired  to  winter  quar- 
ters at  Tarentum ;  and  there  received  the  famous  em- 
bassy of  C.  Fabricius,  sent  to  propose  an  interchange 
of  prisoners.  It  was  in  vain  that  bribes  and  threats 
were  employed  to  shake  the  courage  of  the  men  sent  by 
the  Senate ;  and,  on  his  part,  Pyrrhus  refused  to  grant 
the  exchange  desired. 

Hostilities  were  renewed.  The  Romans  were  de- 
feated at  the  plain  of  Apulian  Asculum  (279  b.c.)  ;  but 
it  was  only  another  of  those  Pyrrhic  victories  which  are 
almost  as  disastrous  as  defeat.  Pyrrhus  soon  after  made 
peace  with  the  Romans,  and  retired  to  Sicily  to  ope- 
rate against  the  Carthaginians,  where  he  remained  above 
two  years.  The  next  time  he  met  the  Romans  was 
near  Beneventum    (274   B.C.),  where  he  was    utterly 


30  ROME  MISTRESS   OF  ITALY. 

routed.  By  this  time  the  Romans  had  become  used 
to  the  elephants,  and  used  burning  arrows  against  them. 
The  wounded  became  furious  and  unmanageable,  and 
threw  the  army  into  confusion.  With  the  battle  at 
Beneventum  ended  the  career  of  Pyrrhus  in  Italy.  He 
returned  home,  and,  two  years  later,  was  accidentally 
killed  by  a  woman  at  Argos. 

The  departure  of  Pyrrhus  left  all  Italy  at  the  mercy 
of  Rome ;  but  the  conquest  was  yet  to  be  completed. 
Tarentum  was  still  in  the  hands  of  Milo,  a  general  of 
Pyrrhus;  the  various  nations  who  had  espoused  the 
cause  of  the  Greeks  were  still  in  arms ;  and  the  north 
was  still  hostile.  But  among  her  enemies  there  was 
nowhere  any  head  or  unity;  while  Rome  acted  with 
both  prudence  and  energy. 

Rome  showed  as  much  prudence  in  her  policy  for 
the  retaining  her  conquests,  as  she  did  bravery  in  their 
acquisition.  She  did  this  by  separating  them  from  each 
other  with  the  utmost  care,  and  by  making  therii  de- 
pendent on  herself  to  the  greatest  possible  extent.  By 
making  the  interests  of  each  distinct  and  individual,  she 
prevented  any  union  which  might  be  dangerous  ;  while, 
by  her  control  of  those  interests,  she  prevented  defec- 
tion. 

In  accordance  with  this  plan,  her  dependencies  were 
divided  into  three  classes.  The  Prefectures  were  ruled 
by  an  officer  appointed  at  Rome ;  their  condition 
resulted  from  their  attempts  to  throw  off  the  Roman 
yoke.  The  inhabitants  were  subjected  to  all  the  bur- 
dens of  citizenship,  with  none  of  its  privileges.  The 
Municipal  Towns  ruled  themselves,  were  exempt  from 
all  but  local  taxation,  and  held  their  position  by  treaty. 
They  were  obliged,  however,  to  furnish  a  military  con- 


THE  ROMAN  ROADS.  31 

tingent,  and,  except  by  special  act,  could  not  enjoy  the 
political  or  public  rights  of  citizenship.  The  Colonies 
consisted  either  of  Roman  soldiers  and  their  families, 
who  were  placed  in  strong  and  fortified  places  for  the 
purpose  of  overawing  the  inhabitants,  or  parties  of 
citizens  who  took  up  their  abode  in  the  conquered 
districts.  In  either  case,  they  formed  a  firm  protection 
against  revolt ;  and  in  the  latter,  a  valuable  relief  for  the 
poorer  classes.  There  were  also,  at  this  time,  certain 
towns  independent  of  Roman  rule,  and  only  bound  by 
treaties ;  these,  however,  gradually  disappeared  as 
Rome  grew  more  powerful,  and  took  their  places 
among  the  municipal  towns. 

Even  at  this  early  date,  the  necessity  of  easy  com- 
munication with  the  capital  seems  to  have  been  well 
understood.  Roads  were  pushed  in  every  direction, — 
broad,  level  roads,  over  which  intelligence  might  be 
speedily  carried  or  armies  marched ;  they  were  chains 
which  bound  her  possessions  indissolubly  together. 
Some  of  them  remain  to-day,  —  a  monument  of  Roman 
thoroughness,  enterprise,  and  sagacity,  and  the  wonder 
and  admiration  of  modern  road-builders.  By  these 
means  did  Rome  fasten  solidly  together  the  constantly 
increasing  fabric  of  her  empire,  so  that  not  even  the 
successes  of  Hannibal  could  cause  more  than  a  momen- 
tary shaking  of  fidelity,  for  which  ample  punishment 
was  both  speedy  and  certain. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Foreign    Conquest.  —  Carthage.  —  First    Punic 
War  (264-241  b.c). 

While  Rome  was  gradually  enlarging  her  territory 
from  Latium  to  the  Straits  of  Messana ;  on  the  other 
shore  of  the  Mediterranean,  opposite  Italy,  and  less 
than  100  miles  from  Sicily,  sprung  up,  through  industry 
and  commerce,  the  Carthaginian  power. 

Like  Rome,  Carthage  had  an  obscure  beginning ;  as 
in  the  case  of  Rome,  it  required  four  centuries  to  form 
its  power. 

It  was  the  policy  of  Carthage  to  make  a  successful 
revolt  of  her  subdued  allies  an  impossibility,  by  con- 
suming all  their  energies  in  the  support  of  her  immense 
population  and  the  equipment  of  her  numerous  fleets 
and  armies.  Hence  all  the  surrounding  tribes,  once 
wandering  nomads,  were  compelled  to  become  tillers 
of  the  soil ;  and,  with  colonies  sent  out  by  herself, 
they  formed  the  so-called  Libyo-Phcenician  population, 
open  to  the  attack  of  all,  and  incapable  of  defence. 

The  country  around  Carthage  was  thus  very  weak  ; 
and,  the  moment  a  foreign  enemy  landed  in  Africa, 
the  war  was  merely  a  siege  of  its  chief  city. 

The  power  of  Carthage  lay  in  her  commerce. 
Through  her  hands  passed  the  gold  and  pearls  of  the 
Orient ;  the  famous  Tyrian  purple ;  ivory,  slaves,  and 
incense  of  Arabia ;  the  silver  of  Spain  ;  the  bronze  of 
Cyprus;  and  the  iron  of  Elba. 


CARTHAGE,  ROME,   AND  SICILY.  S3 

But  the  harsh  and  gloomy  character  of  the  people ; 
their  cruel  religion,  which  sanctioned  human  sacrifice  ; 
their  disregard  for  the  rights  of  others ;  and  their  well- 
known  treachery,  —  shut  them  off  from  the  higher 
civilization  of  Rome  and  Greece. 

The  government  of  Carthage  was  an  aristocracy. 
A  council  composed  of  a  few  of  high  birth,  and  another 
of  the  very  wealthy,  managed  the  state.  Only  in  times 
of  extraordinary  danger  were  the  people  summoned 
and   consulted. 

Rome  was  now  (280  b.c.)  a  great  power.  Italy,  from 
the  Rubicon  south,  was  under  her  control.  The  city 
itself  was  strongly  fortified,  and  most  of  its  subject 
towns  were  walled ;  thus  forming  a  chain,  as  it  were, 
of  fortresses  commanding  the  whole  of  Italy. 

In  leaving  Sicily,  Pyrrhus  cried  out,  "  What  a  beau- 
tiful battle-field  for  Rome  and  Carthage  !  "  Neither 
could  afford  to  give  up  to  any  rival  power  this  great 
island  situated  in  the  centre  of  the  Mediterranean, 
almost  touching  Italy,  and  within  sight  of  Africa. 

If  Carthage  was  mistress  of  it,  Rome  would  be  shut 
up  in  her  own  peninsular ;  if  Rome  was  in  possession 
of  it,  the  commerce  of  Carthage  was  intercepted,  and 
a  good  breeze  of  one  night  would  bring  the  Roman 
legions  to  her  walls.  ,v 

Three  powers  shared  the  island,  —  Hiero,  king  of 
Syracuse ;  the  Carthaginians ;  and  the  Mamertines,  a 
band  of  robbers,  coming  from  Campania. 

The  latter  had  made  Messana  their  head-quarters, 
and  from  there  devastated  the  whole  island.  Hiero 
had  managed  to  drive  them  back  into  Messana,  and 
there  besieged  them.  They  now  applied  to  Rome  for 
assistance.  The  ambition  of  Rome  was  a  mixture  of 
2*  c  / 


84  THE   SIEGE   OF  MESSANA. 

pride  and  .avidity :  she  wished  to  command,  because 
she  believed  herself  already  the  greatest  power  of  the 
world  ;  she  wished  to  make  conquest,  because  she  could 
enrich  her  treasure ;  and  Sicily  was  such  a  rich  prey. 
Therefore,  although  she  was  in  alliance  with  Hiero,  and 
had  but  recently  executed  300  mercenaries  for  doing 
the  same  thing  in  Rhegium  that  the  Mamertines  had 
done  in  Sicily,  she  determined  to  aid  them.  But, 
while  making  preparations  to  send  troops,  the  Cartha- 
ginians had,  as  a  neutral  power,  arranged  a  peace  be- 
tween Hiero  and  the  Mamertines ;  the  siege  of  Messana 
was  raised ;  the  Carthaginian  fleet  lay  in  the  harbor ; 
and  a  Carthaginian  garrison,  commanded  by  Hanno, 
held  possession  of  the  citadel. 

The  Mamertines,  now  under  Carthaginian  influence, 
informed  the  Romans,  with  thanks,  that  they  no  longer 
needed  their  aid. 

Nevertheless,  the  Roman  commander,  Claudius, 
pushed  on  to  Messana,  succeeded  in  landing,  and  com- 
pelled Hanno  to  give  up  the  citadel. 

Thus  the  Romans  gained  their  first  foothold  outside 
of  Italy. 

A  double  alliance  was  formed  with  Messana  and 
Syracuse ;  and  the  whole  of  the  eastern  coast  of  Sicily 
was  under  Roman  control. 

Two  legions  were  sent  to  the  island  the  next  year 
(262  b.c),  who,  aided  by  the  Sicilian  Greeks,  compelled 
the  Carthaginians  everywhere  to  take  refuge  in  their 
fortresses. 

Hannibal,  son  of  Gisco,  commander-in-chief  of  the 
Carthaginians,  collected  the  best  of  his  troops  into 
Agrigentum,  their  most  important  inland  city.  The 
Romans  besieged  the  city  for  some  time,  until  the  gar- 


CAPTURE   OF  AGRIGENTUM.  35 

rison,  numbering  50,000,  began  to  suffer  from  want  of 
food.  At  this  point,  Hanno,  the  Carthaginian  admiral, 
landed  at  Heracleia,  and  cut  off  the  supplies  of  the 
Romans. 

Both  the  besieged  and  besiegers  at  Agrigentum  now 
suffered  much.  A  battle  was  decided  upon  to  bring 
the  matter  to  an  issue.  In  this  battle,  the  Roman 
cavalry  proved  as  inferior  to  the  Carthaginian  cavalry 
as  did  the  Carthaginian  infantry  to  the  Roman  infan- 
try ;  but  the  infantry  decided  the  day,  and  Agrigen- 
tum fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Romans.  The  whole 
of  Sicily  was  now  in  their  power,  except  a  few  mari- 
time fortresses  held  by  Hamilcar,  the  successor  of 
Hanno. 

The  Romans  now  began  to  feel  the  need  of  a  fleet. 
That  of  the  Carthaginians  ruled  the  sea  without  a 
rival :  it  not  only  kept  control  of  many  of  the  sea- 
ports of  Sicily,  but  also  threatened  Italy  itself. 

The  energy  evinced  by  the  Romans  in  building  a 
fleet  is  very,  remarkable.  A  wrecked  Carthaginian  ves- 
sel was  taken  as  a  model ;  and,  by  the  spring  of  260 
B.C.,  a  fleet  of  120  sail  was  ready  for  use. 

The  ships  were  made  the  more  formidable  by  a 
heavy  iron  beak,  for  the  purpose  of  running  clown  and 
sinking  the  enemy's  vessels ;  also  a  kind  of  hanging 
stage  was  placed  on  the  front  of  the  ship,  which  could 
be  lowered  in  front  or  on  either  side.  It  was  furnished 
on  both  sides  with  parapets,  and  had  space  for  two 
men  in  front.  On  coming  to  close  quarters  with  the 
enemy,  this  stage  was  quickly  lowered,  and  fastened 
to  the  opposing  ship  by  means  of  grappling-irons  ;  thus 
enabling  the  Roman  marines  to  board  with  ease  their 
opponent's  ship,  and  carry  on  the  fight  as  if  on  land. 


36  ENGAGEMENT  OFF  MYLuE. 

In  260  B.C.,  the  Roman  consul  and  admiral,  Gnaeus 
Cornelius  Scipio,  set  sail  for  Messana  with  the  vanguard 
of  the  fleet,  consisting  of  17  sail.  On  his  way,  he  at- 
tempted to  surprise  Lipara,  but  was  captured,  with  all 
his  vessels,  by  a  division  of  the  Carthaginian  fleet  sta- 
tioned at  Panormus. 

The  main  part  of  the  Roman  fleet,  however,  sailed 
soon  after  for  Messana.  It  was  commanded  by  the 
second  consul,  Gaius  Duilius. 

The  Carthaginians,  commanded  by  Hannibal,  son  of 
Gisco,  sailed  from  Panormus,  and  met  the  Roman  fleet 
off  the  promontory  of  Mylse,  to  the  north-west  of 
Messana. 

In  this,  the  first  naval  contest  of  any  importance  be- 
tween the  Romans  and  Carthaginians,  the  comparative 
merit  of  their  fleets  was  tested.  The  newly  invented 
"  stages,"  or  boarding-bridges,  of  the  Romans,  were 
found  to  be  very  efficient.  The  enemy  could  not  ap- 
proach near  without  these  bridges  descending  with 
their  grappling-irons,  and  joining  them  fast  to  the  Ro- 
man vessel. 

The  Romans  were  victorious ;  and  nearly  half  of  the 
enemy's  fleet  was  either  sunk  or  captured. 

The  effect  of  the  victory  off  MylaB  was  very  great. 
Rome  suddenly  became  a  naval  power.  She  could 
now  protect  her  commerce,  and  wrest  from  Carthage 
the  sole  control  of  the  seas. 

A  bronze  column,  composed  of  the  beaks  of  the  cap- 
tured vessels,  was  erected  in  Rome  in  honor  of  this 
victory  of  Duilius.  The  pedestal  of  it  is  still  standing, 
on  which  are  inscribed  some  of  the  oldest  inscriptions 
in  the  Latin  tongue. 

Two  plans  were  now  open   to   the  Romans ;   viz., 


MYLM  AND  ECNOMUS.  37 

cither  to  attack  the  strongholds  of  the  Carth.iginians, 
on  the  coasts  of '  Sicily,  Sardinia,  and  Corsica,  or  to 
carry  the  war  into  Africa,  and  harass  the  Carthaginians 
in  their  own  homes. 

The  former  plan  was  first  adopted.  The  year  after 
the  battle  of  Mylae  (259  B.C.),  the  consul,  Lucius  Scipio, 
captured  Aleria,  a  seaport  of  Corsica ;  thus  making 
the  island  a  naval  station  against  Sardinia. 

No  other  permanent  progress,  however,  was  made 
by  the  Romans  for  some  time.  In  257  B.C.,  an  unde- 
cisive, though  hard-fought,  naval  engagement  took 
place  off  the  promontory  of  Tyndaris. 

In  256  b.c,  the  Romans,  becoming  weary  of  their 
want  of  progress,  decided  to  carry  the  war  into  Africa. 
Accordingly,  a  fleet  of  330  sail,  containing  100,000 
sailors  and  a  land  army  of  40,000,  was  ordered  to  at- 
tack Africa.  The  two  consuls,  Marcus  Atilius  Regulus 
and  Lucius  Manlius  Volso,  were  in  command. 

The  Carthaginian  fleet,  composed  of  350  sail,  and 
manned  by  as  many  troops  as  the  Roman  fleet,  met  it 
off  Ecnomus. 

After  a  bloody  battle,  in  which  30  Carthaginian  and 
24  Roman  vessels  were  sunk,  and  64  of  the  enemy's 
ships  captured,  the  Punic  fleet  hastened  to  the  coast  of 
Africa,  and  prepared,  in  the  Gulf  of  Carthage,  for  a 
second  battle.  But  the  Romans  sailed  to  the  eastern 
side  of  the  peninsular,  which  helps  to  form  the  Gulf  of 
Carthage,  and  landed  without  opposition. 

After  fortifying  a  camp  on  a  hill  near  Clupea,  the 
Romans  pillaged  the  surrounding  country,  and  sent  as 
many  as  20,000  slaves  to  Rome. 

The  Carthaginians  were  disheartened ;  the  towns 
in  the  vicinity  of  Carthage  surrendered,  and  the  capital 


38  DEFEAT  OF  REGULUS. 

itself  was  in  clanger.  They  sued  for  peace ;  but  the 
conditions  proposed  were  too  humiliating  to  be  ac- 
cepted. Seeing  that  they  must  fight,  they  occupied 
the  winter  in  active  preparations.  With  their  gold 
they  were  enabled  to  hire  large  forces,  among  them  the 
celebrated  Spartan  captain,  Xanthippus,  whose  talent 
as  a  commander  was  great. 

In  the  mean  while,  the  Roman  general,  Regulus,  re- 
mained inactive  at  Tunes,  near  Carthage,  neglecting 
even  to  secure  a  line  of  retreat  to  his  fortified  camp  at 
Clupea. 

In  the  following  spring  (255  b.c),  the  Carthaginians 
were  ready  for  the  field,  and  determined  to  attack 
Regulus  before  he  could  receive  re- enforcements  from 
Rome. 

Regulus  foolishly  accepted  battle,  although  greatly 
outnumbered  in  cavalry  by  his  opponents.  His  own 
cavalry,  stationed  upon  the  wings  (as  was  the  cus- 
tom in  Roman  armies),  was  immediately  put  to  flight 
by  the  Carthaginian  horsemen,  and  his  infantry  out- 
flanked. 

Although  the  Romans  fought  bravely,  it  was  of  no 
avail ;  they  were  cut  down,  but  few  escaping  to  Clupea. 
Regulus  himself  was  captured,  and  died  afterwards  in 
Carthage. 

The  Romans,  as  soon  as  they  heard  of  this  defeat, 
sent  a  fleet  of  350  sail  to  the  aid  of  their  forces  shut 
up  in  Clupea.  On  its  way,  it  gained  a  victory  over 
the  Carthaginians  off  the  Herrnean  promontory,  sinking 
114  of  their  ships.  The  fleet  arrived  off  Clupea  just  in 
time  to  save  its  friends.  The  Romans,  very  foolishly, 
evacuated  their  position,  and,  abandoning  their  nume- 
rous African  allies,  set  sail  for  Italy. 


CAPTURE   OF  PANORMUS,   ETC.  39 

Had  the  Romans  sent  re-enforcements  to  Regains, 
they  would  have  prevented  this  humiliating  defeat,  and 
probably  ended  the  war  with  Carthage  for  ever,  by 
destroying  the  city. 

On  its  return  home,  the  Roman  fleet  was  overtaken 
by  a  severe  storm,  in  which  three-fourths  of  the  vessels 
were  wrecked,  and  their  crews  drowned ;  only  eighty 
readied  port. 

The  Romans  were  obliged  now  to  build  a  new  fleet ; 
and  in  the  course  of  three  months  220  new  vessels  were 
ready  for  use. 

In  the  spring  of  254  B.C.,  this  fleet,  with  the  remnants 
of  the  old  one,  —  numbering  in  all  about  300  vessels, — 
appeared  on  the  northern  coast  of  Sicily,  and  captured 
Panormus,  the  most  important  seaport  of  the  Car- 
thaginians. Soon  after,  some  smaller  places  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  Romans,  until,  of  the  north  coast  of 
the  island,  Thermae  alone  remained  under  the  Punic 
control. 

In  the  following  year  (253  B.C.),  the  consuls,  instead 
of  following  up  their  advantage  in  Sicily,  preferred  to 
try  another  attack  upon  Africa,  and  to  plunder  the  coast 
towns.  They  accomplished  their  object,  but,  upon 
their  return,  were  overtaken  by  another  storm,  and  lost 
150  ships. 

In  the  year  252  B.C.,  ThermaB  and  the  island  of  Li- 
para  were  captured  by  the  Romans.  The  next  year 
(251  B.C.),  the  consul,  Gaius  Caecilius  Metellus,  gained 
a  brilliant  land  victory  over  the  enemy,  the  result  of 
which  was  that  Eryx  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Romans 
(249  B.C.).  Drepana  and  Lilybaeum  were  the  only 
places  in  Sicily  now  held  by  the   Carthaginians. 

A  regular  siege  of  Lilybanim  was  decided  upon,  and 


40  SIEGE   OF  L1LYBJEUM. 

accordingly  the  city  was  blockaded  by  land  and  sea ; 
but  the  besieging  party  suffered  fully  as  much  as  the 
besieged,  as  their  supplies  were  frequently  cut  off  by 
the  cavalry  of  the  Carthaginians,  and  their  ranks  began 
to  be  thinned  by  disease. 

Disheartened  at  the  want  of  success,  a  sudden  attack 
was  ordered  to  be  made  by  the  blockading  squadron 
upon  the  Carthaginian  fleet  stationed  at  Drepana. 

The  attack  was  unsuccessful ;  and  more  than  three- 
fourths  of  the  Roman  squadron  was  captured. 

This  was  the  only  great  naval  victory  gained  by  the 
Carthaginians  during  the  war. 

Also  a  fleet  of  120  vessels,  sent  with  provisions 
to  aid  the  blockading  squadron  at  Lilybasum,  was 
wrecked  by  a  severe  storm. 

The  Romans  were  now  in  perplexity.  The  war  had 
lasted  for  fifteen  years.  They  had  lost  four  large  fleets 
and  one-sixth  of  their  fighting  population. 

They  had  tried  a  landing  in  Africa,  but  had  failed. 
They  had  attempted  to  storm  Sicily,  place  by  place. 
The  smaller  places  had  fallen ;  but  the  two  strongest, 
Lilybaeum  and  Drepana,  stood  more  invincible  than 
ever.  What  were  they  to  do  ?  They  became  despon- 
dent and  inactive,  and  almost  entirely  abandoned  their 
fleet ;  while  on  land  they  allowed  the  war  to  languish 
and  nearly  die  out. 

Had  the  Carthaginians  been  energetic,  now  would 
have  been  the  time  to  humble  their  antagonist.  But, 
having  got  rid  of  the  Roman  fleet,  they  foolishly  al- 
lowed their  own  also  to  fall  into  decay,  and  contented 
themselves  with  petty  warfare  in  and  around  Sicily. 

Thus  for  six  years  (248-243  b.c.)  the  war  dragged 
along  ingloriously  for  both  parties. 


VICTORY  OFF  AGATES  INSULjE.  41 

During  this  period  (247  B.C.),  Hamilcar  Barca 
(i.e.  lightning)  was  placed  in  command  of  the  Cartha- 
ginians in  Sicily.  A  man  of  great  activity  and  military 
genius,  entertaining  the  most  bitter  hatred  against  the 
Romans,  he  found  it  hard  to  endure  the  apathy  and 
apparent  indifference  of  the  government  at  home. 

Yet,  with  so  much  to  contend  against,  he  slowly 
gained  power  over  the  Romans  in  the  island.  No 
Roman  general  was  a  match  for  him.  His  privateers 
were  continually  appearing  upon  the  Italian  coast,  and 
plundering  the  neighboring  towns. 

In  a  word,  he  was  in  a  fair  way  of  accomplishing 
from  Sicily  with  his  fleet  what  his  more  famous  son 
afterwards  undertook  from  Spain  with  a  land  force. 

Finally,  some  private  Romans  of  wealth,  fearing 
that  the  Senate  would  never  arouse  from  its  state  of 
inactivity,  built,  at  their  own  expense,  a  fleet  of  200 
ships,  and  manned  it  with  60,000  sailors. 

This  fleet,  placed  under  command  of  the  consul, 
Gaius  Lutatius  Catulus,  occupied  the  harbors  of  Lily- 
baeum  and  Drepana  in  242  b.c.  The  Carthaginians  were 
taken  by  surprise,  and  equipped  a  fleet  in  such  haste 
that  it  was  very-inefficient ;  so  that,  the  following  spring 
(241  b.c),  when  it  met  the  Romans  off  the  -SJgates 
Insulee,  it  was  utterly  defeated.  The  honor  of  this  vic- 
tory belonged  to  the  praetor,  Publius  Valerius  Falto, 
who  had  succeeded  the  wounded  consul  in  command. 

Hamilcar  thus  saw  the  fruits  of  his  heroic  labors  of 
seven  years  undone  by  the  haste  of  others. 

Sicily  was  surrendered,  and  peace  made.  Carthage 
agreed  to  pay  the  costs  of  the  war,  —  about  $3,000,000 ; 
one-third  down,  the  remainder  in  ten  annual  payments. 

Thus   ended   the   First   Punic    War,  —  one    of   the 


42  END   OF  FIRST  PUNIC  WAR. 

longest  the  Romans  ever  waged,  the  final  battles  of 
which  were  fought  by  soldiers  who  were  not  born 
when  the  war  began. 

The  war,  as  a  whole,  was  marked  by  many  blunders 
on  the  part  of  both  Romans  and  Carthaginians.  The 
former  had  not  yet  learned  the  character  of  their  enemy, 
and  that  a  war  with  Carthage  meant  something  different 
from  one  with  Samnium.  The  wretched  system  of  the 
Romans,  oi  changing  commanders  every  year,  shut  off 
even  an  able  general  from  perfecting  his  plans. 

Again,  had  the  Carthaginians  seconded  their  ablest 
commander,  Hamilcar  Barca,  in  his  endeavors  to  re- 
cover Sicily  and  gain  a  foothold  in  Italy,  the  result  of 
this  war  would  have  undoubtedly  been  far  different. 

Thus  Rome  had  to  thank  the  gods  and  the  errors  of 
her  opponents  for  her  victory,  far  more  than  her  own 
prowess  or  skill. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Rome  and  Carthage  between   the  Fiest  and 
Second  Punic  Wars  (241-218  B.C.). 

Twenty-three  years  elapsed  between  the  First  and 
Second  Punic  Wars. 

The  Carthaginians  were  occupied  the  first  few  years 
in  putting  down  a  rebellion  of  their  neighboring  sub- 
jects. 

Rome,  taking  advantage  of  the  position  in  which 
Carthage  was  placed,  took  possession  of  Sardinia,  and, 
when  Carthage  objected,  threatened  to  renew  war,  and 
obliged  her  to  pay  a  fine  of  over  one  million  dollars 
(237  b.c). 

Shortly  after,  Rome  also  annexed  Corsica. 

The  acquisition  of  the  islands  of  Sicily,  Sardinia,  and 
Corsica  introduced  a  new  system  in  the  government  of 
Rome  ;  viz.,  the  provincial  system. 

Heretofore,  the  two  chief  magistrates  of  Rome, 
the  consuls,  had  exercised  their  functions  over  all  the 
Roman  possessions. 

Now  Sicily  was  made  what  the  Romans  called  a 
provincia,  or  province.  (Sardinia  and  Corsica  formed 
another  province.)  Over  each  province  was  appointed 
an  officer,  called  proconsul,  who  was  inferior  in  rank 
to  the  consul,  and  equal  to  the  praetor ;  whose  duties 
combined  those  of  commander-in-chief,  chief  magis- 
trate, and  supreme  judge. 


44       SUBJUGATION  OF  CISALPINE   GAUL. 

The  finances  of  the  provinces  were  intrusted  to  one 
or  more  quaestors.  The  dependants  of  Rome  in  Italy 
were  obliged  to  furnish  a  certain  number  of  troops  to  her 
army  and  navy ;  but  her  provincial  dependants,  instead 
of  this  burden,  paid  a  tenth  of  their  produce,  and  five 
per  cent  of  the  value  of  their  imports  and  exports,  into 
tin1  Roman  treasury. 

About  this  time,  the  commerce  of  the  Adriatic  sea 
Buffered  muoh  from  the  depredations  of  the  IHyriaii 
pirates.  Ambassadors  were  sent  from  Rome  to  re- 
monstrate with  the  king  of  the  Ulyrians ;  and  since 
not  only  no  satisfactory  answers  were  given,  but  also 
one  of  the  ambassadors  was  murdered  on  his  return 
home,  by  the  order  of  the  king  of  Illyricum,  as  it  was 
said,  Rome  had  no  alternative  but  to  declare  war. 

A  fleet  was  sent  up  the  Adriatic  in  229  b.c.  ;  and  the 
sea  was  cleared  of  pirates.  The  Ulyrians  on  the  coast 
were  made  dependants  of  Rome ;  and  the  Greek  cities 
of  Epidamnus,  Corcyra,  and  Apollonia,  attached  them- 
selves to  her. 

Thus  most  of  the  stations  in  the  Adriatic  became  sub- 
ject, like  Sicily  and  Sardinia,  to  the  authority  of  Rome. 

In  225  B.C.,  Rome  began  the  subjugation  of  the 
country  between  the  Rubicon  and  the  Alps.  This 
tract  of  land,  watered  by  the  Po,  and  by  far  the  most 
fertile  in  Italy,  was  in  the  hands  of  barbarous  Gallic 
tribes. 

In  a  short  time  (three  years),  the  whole  of  this  coun- 
try, called  Cisalpine  Gaul  (i.e.  Gaul  this  side  of  the 
Alps),  was  subdued. 

Colonies  were  planted  by  Rome  in  various  localities 
in  this  newly  acquired  territory,  in  order  to  maintain  a 
stronger  possession. 


HANNIBAL.  45 

The  most  important  of  these  were  Placentia,  Cre- 
mona, Mutina. 

The  Flaminian  "Way,  already  completed  as  far  as 
Spoletium,  was  continued  to  Arinrinum,  thus  giving  a 
direct  road  from  Rome  to  the  valley  of  the  Po. 

While  Rome  was  thus  rapidly  gaining  power,  Car- 
thage was  not  idle.  As  soon  as  the  revolt  mentioned 
above  (page  43)  had  been  subdued  (237  B.C.),  through 
the  efforts  of  Ilamilcar  Barca,  a  project  was  formed  of 
obtaining  Spain  in  compensation  for  the  loss  of  Sicily, 
Sardinia,  and  Corsica.  Between  236  and  228  B.C., 
Hamilcar  established  a  firm  foothold  in  the  whole  of 
Southern  and  South-eastern  Spain. 

At  the  death  of  Hamilcar,  his  son-in-law,  Hasdrubal, 
carried  on  the  conquest.  Many  towns  also  were  built ; 
trade  prospered ;  agriculture  flourished.  Rich  silver 
mines  about  Carthago  Nova  were  discovered,  and  en- 
riched the  treasury  at  home. 

Hamilcar  was  assassinated  in  220  B.C.  Hannibal,  his 
eldest  son,  was  now  looked  to  by  all.  He  was  still  a 
young  man,  in  his  twenty-ninth  year  ;  but  his  life  had 
been  one  of  varied  experience.  While  yet  a  boy,  he 
had  followed  his  father  to  the  camp,  and  soon  distin- 
guished himself.  His  light  and  firmly  built  frame  made 
him  an  excellent  runner  and  fencer,  and  a  fearless  rider. 
The  privation  of  sleep  did  not  affect  him  ;  and  he  knew, 
like  a  soldier,  how  to  enjoy  or  to  want  his  food. 

He  entered  the  army  at  an  early  age,  and  learned  his 
first  lessons  in  fighting  under  his  father's  eye,  whom  he 
saw  fall  by  his  side. 

At  the  accession  of  Hasdrubal  (his  sister's  husband), 
he  commanded  the  cavalry,  and  distinguished  himself 
by  brilliant  personal  bravery,  as  well  as  by  his  talents 
as  a  leader. 


46  FALL   OF  SAGUNTUM. 

Such  was  the  person  now  called  upon  to  lead  the 
Carthaginians,  and  one  worthy  of  the  trust.  He  was  a 
great  man  wherever  he  went,  and  riveted  the  eyes  of  all. 

Hannibal  resolved  to  commence  war  as  soon  as 
elected  to  the  chief  command.  He  laid  siege  (219  B.C.) 
to  Saguntum,  a  town  of  Spain  allied  to  Rome ;  and 
thus  virtually  declared  war  with  Rome  herself. 

In  eight  months,  Saguntum  surrendered ;  and  the 
Roman  ambassadors  appeared  at  Carthage,  demanding 
satisfaction. 

When  they  declared  that  they  were  ready  for  peace 
or  war,  the  Carthaginians  accepted  the  latter  (in  the 
spring  of  218  B.C.) 

Thus  the  Second  Punic  War  was  declared. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  Second  Punic  War.  —  Hannibal's  March 
from  Spain  to  Italy. 

Hannibal  set  out  in  the  spring  of  218  b.c.  from 
New  Carthage  with  his  army.  It  consisted  of  90,000 
infantry,  and  12,000  cavalry,  and  37  elephants. 

With  this  force,  he  intended  to  invade  Italy.  The 
Romans  had  at  their  disposal  more  than  500,000  troops, 
and  a  fleet  of  220  quinqueremes. 

With  this  large  force,  they  were  still  dilatory,  and 
neglected  their  own  interests. 

When  Hannibal  had  practically  declared  war  by  at- 
tacking Saguntum  the  year  before,  they  should  have 
sent  an  army  immediately  into  Spain,  and  saved  the 
town. 

But  after  Saguntum  finally  surrendered,  and  the  war 
had  been  formally  declared,  the  Romans  could  have 
massed  an  army  on  the  banks  of  the  Ebro,  and  there 
met  Hannibal.     They  neglected  to  do  even  this. 

Finally,  however,  an  army  and  fleet  were  made  ready, 
not  to  meet  Hannibal,  but  for  an  expedition  into  Africa ; 
while  only  a  small  force  was  sent,  under  the  consul, 
Pubiius  Cornelius  Scipio,  to  the  Ebro.  But  he  pro- 
ceeded leisurely ;  and,  when  an  insurrection  broke  out 
on  the  Po,  he  employed  the  army  ready  for  embarka- 
tion in  suppressing  the  revolt,  and  levied  new  legions 
for  the  Spanish  expedition. 


48  HANNIBAL'S  MARCH. 

Thus  Hannibal  reached  the  Pyrenees  without  meet- 
ing any  Roman  army.  He  was  violently  opposed, 
however,  by  the  Spanish  allies  of  the  Romans,  and  was 
occupied  about  two  months  in  conquering  them. 

At  the  Pyrenees,  Hannibal  sent  home  a  part  of  his 
troops,  retaining  50,000  infantry  and  9,000  cavalry,  all 
veteran  forces.  With  these,  he  crossed  the  mountains 
without  difficulty  ;  then  he  marched  along  the  coast  by 
Narbo  (Narbonne)  and  Nemausus  (Nimes),  through 
the  Celtic  territory,  with  but  little  opposition.  He  ar- 
rived at  the  Rhone,  opposite  Avenio  (Avignon),  the 
last  of  July.     There  he  first  met  the  Romans. 

Meanwhile,  the  consul,  Scipio,  had  voyaged  leisurely 
towards  Spain,  touching  at  Massilia  (Marseilles)  to- 
wards the  end  of  June.  Learning  there  that  he  was 
too  late  to  intercept  Hannibal  in  Spain  (for  he  had  al- 
ready crossed  into  Gaul),  he  resolved  to  meet  the  Car- 
thaginians on  the  Rhone. 

Massilia  was  friendly  to  the  Romans ;  and  through 
her  influence  the  Celtic  tribes  of  that  region  were  in- 
duced to  assist  Scipio  in  his  attempt  to  check  Hannibal. 
When  the  latter  arrived  at  the  Rhone,  only  a  body  of 
Celtic  troops  were  ready  to  oppose  his  crossing ;  while 
the  main  army  of  Scipio,  consisting  of  22,000  infantry 
and  2,000  cavalry,  were  still  in  Massilia,  four  days' 
march  distant. 

It  was  Hannibal's  policy  to  cross  the  Rhone  before 
Scipio  arrived  with  his  troops.  He  bought  up  all  the 
boats  that  could  be  found  in  the  region,  and  con- 
structed numerous  rafts,  so  as  to  enable  him  to  trans- 
port his  forces  in  a  body. 

He  also  sent  a  detachment  up  the  river,  with  orders 
to  cross  at  the  first  available  place,  and,  returning  on 


HANNIBAL'S  MARCH.  49 

the  other  bank  of  the  river,  surprise  the  Celtic  forces  in 
the  rear. 

Hannibal's  plan  worked  admirably.  At  a  given  sig- 
nal, the  attack  was  made  upon  the  rear  of  the  Celtic 
camp,  and  the  crossing  of  the  troops  begun.  The 
Celts  were  taken  by  surprise,  and  fled,  offering  but 
little  resistance. 

Hannibal  now  was  sure  of  an  unobstructed  march  to 
the  Alps. 

Scipio,  while  Hannibal  was  acting,  was  holding  coun- 
cils in  Massilia  as  to  the  best  method  of  obstructing  the 
enemy's  crossing.  Although  the  Carthaginian  was  de- 
layed five  days  before  he  could  perfect  his  plans  for 
crossing,  yet  Scipio  neglected  to  send  aid  to  the  Celts ; 
and,  when  finally  he  did  move,  Hannibal's  rear  was 
three  days'  march  from  Avenio. 

Scipio  returned  to  Massilia  in  disgust.  His  course 
now  should  have  been  to  embark  his  troops  for  North- 
ern Italy,  and  make  preparations  to  meet  Hannibal 
as  soon  as  he  crossed  the  Alps.  But  he  seemed  to 
go  from  one  blunder  to  another.  The  main  body  of 
his  forces  was  sent  to  Spain,  under  his  brother,  Gneeus 
Scipio;  and  he  himself,  with  a  few  men,  sailed  for 
PisaB. 

Meanwhile,  Hannibal  hurried  up  the  valley  of  the 
Rhone,  across  the  Isara  (Isere),  through  the  fertile 
country  of  the  Allobroges,  arriving  in  sixteen  days  at 
the  crossing  of  the  first  Alpine  chain  (over  Mont  du 
Chat).  Crossing  this  pass  with  some  difficulty,  owing 
to  the  nature  of  the  country  and  the  resistance  of  the 
Celts,  he  hastened  on  through  the  country  of  the  Cen- 
trones,  along  the  north  bank  of  the  Isara.  As  he  was 
leaving  this  river,  and  approaching  the  foot  of  the  pass 
8  D 


50  HANNIBAL'S  MARCH. 

of  the  Little  St.  Bernard,  he  was  again  attacked  by  the 
Celts,  and  obliged  to  make  the  ascent  amidst  continual 
and  bloody  encounters.  Finally,  after  toiling  a  day  and 
night,  the  army  reached  the  summit  of  the  pass.  Here, 
on  a  table-land  (the  source  of  the  river  Dora),  Hannibal 
allowed  his  troops  a  brief  rest. 

The  hardships  of  the  descent  were  even  greater  than 
those  of  the  ascent. 

The  fertile  valley  of  the  Po  must  have  been  a  wel- 
come sight  to  the  half-famished  and  exhausted  soldiers, 
when,  in  the  middle  of  September,  they  encamped,  and 
were  suffered  to  recruit  their  worn-out  energies. 

This  was  the  time  for  Scipio  to  have  had  his  army 
ready  to  attack  the  Carthaginians. 

Had  the  Romans  met  them  before  they  had  recovered 
from  their  hard  march,  Hannibal's  chances  for  victory 
would  have  been  slight. 

This  march  of  Hannibal  from  the  Rhone,  so  famous, 
of  over  500  miles,  through  hostile  countries,  over  high 
mountains,  lasted  for  thirty-three  days,  and  cost  him 
20,000  infantry  and  3,000  cavalry. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

The  Second  Punic  War.  —  From  the  Passage  op 
the  Alps  to  the  Battle  of  Cannje. 

When  Hannibal  arrived  in  Italy,  the  Romans  were 
unprepared  to  meet  him.  One  of  their  armies  was  in 
Spain  under  Gnaeus  Scipio ;  the  other  in  Sicily  (under 
the  consul,  Sempronius),  on  its  way  to  Africa. 

A  recent  insurrection  of  the  Gauls,  in  the  valley  of  the 
Po,  though  put  down  (see  page  47),  had  compelled  the 
Romans  to  leave  some  troops  in  that  vicinity  to  over- 
awe their  rebellious  subjects.  These  were  the  only 
forces  immediately  available  against  Hannibal. 

The  consul,  Publius  Scipio,  who  had  arrived  from 
Massilia,  took  command  of  these  forces.  They  were 
inferior  in  numbers  and  discipline  to  the  Carthaginian 
troops ;  and  in  the  first  encounter,  a  cavalry  engage- 
ment, the  Romans  were  discomfited.  This  skirmish 
(October,  218  b.c.)  —  for  it  was  hardly  worthy  of  the 
name  of  battle  —  was  fought  near  the  river  Ticinus,  a 
tributary  of  the  Po.  The  consul  himself  was  wounded, 
and  his  life  saved  by  his  son,  a  lad  of  seventeen,  after- 
wards the  famous  Scipio  Africanus.  The  loss  of  the 
Romans  was  considerable. 

The  Romans  now  retreated  rapidly,  crossing  the  Po  at 
Placentia,  and  destroying  the  bridge  behind  them.  Here 
(at  the  confluence  of  the  Trebia  and  Po)  Sempronius, 
the  other  consul,  was  face  to  face  with  the  army  of  Han- 
nibal, drawn  up  on  a  field  chosen  by  himself.     The  bat- 


52  BATTLE   OF  TREBIA. 

tie  (December,  218  b.c.)  was  lost,  unless  the  main  body- 
crossed  the  stream  :  hungry,  weary,  and  wet,  the  Romans 
came  on,  and  hastened  to  form  in  order  of  battle ;  the 
cavalry,  as  usual,  on  the  wings,  the  infantry  in  the  centre. 
In  the  engagement  that  followed,  the  Roman  cavalry 
was  quickly  repulsed  by  the  Carthaginian  ;  but  the  in- 
fantry, as  usual,  showed  its  superiority  over  that  of  the 
enemy,  and  was  steadily  advancing,  until  the  cavalry  of 
Hannibal,  returning  from  the  pursuit  of  the  Roman  cav- 
alry, attacked  them  in  the  rear.  The  Roman  centre  was 
then  broken  up,  and  scattered.  Only  one  division,  of 
10,000  men,  fought  its  way  through  the  enemy's  ranks, 
and  reached  Placentia.     The  rest  were  mostly  killed. 

The  loss  of  the  Carthaginians  was  quite  severe. 

The  result  of  the  victory  of  Trebia  was  the  insurrec- 
tion of  all  the  Celtic  tribes  in  the  valley  of  the  Po,  who 
increased  Hannibal's  army  by  more  than  60,000  infan- 
try and  4,000  horsemen.  The  remains  of  the  Roman 
army  wintered  in  the  fortresses  of  Placentia  and  Cre- 
mona.    Sempronius  managed  to  escape  to  Rome. 

Hannibal  remained  where  he  was  for  the  winter. 

No  great  exertions  were  made  at  Rome  during  this 
winter  for  the  coming  campaign.  The  consuls,  Gaius 
Flaminius  and  Gnaeus  Servilius,  were  stationed  to 
guard  the  two  highways  leading  north  from  Rome,  one 
of  which  terminated  at  Arretium,  the  other  at  Arimi- 
num.  The  former  was  occupied  by  Flaminius,  the  latter 
by  Servilius.  There  they  were  joined  by  the  troops 
that  had  wintered  in  Placentia  and  Cremona. 

The  Romans  thought  that  Hannibal  would,  of  course, 
march  into  Central  Italy  by  one  of  these  two  highways. 
The  only  other  route  was  through  Etruria,  which  in 
the  spring,  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  river  Arno,  is 


BATTLE   OF  TRAS1MENUS.  53 

inundated,  and  almost  impassable.  Therefore,  the  Ro- 
mans felt  safe  in  this  direction.  Hannibal,  however, 
determined  to  take  this  route,  and  outflank  the  enemy. 

The  march  through  the  marshes  of  Etruria  was  a 
hard  one.  Many  men  perished ;  and  Hannibal  him- 
self lost  the  use  of  one  eye.  He  finally  arrived  at 
Faesulae. 

A  report  of  Hannibal's  march  reached  Flaminius 
at  Arretium,  who  broke  up  his  camp  without  delay, 
and  endeavored  to  intercept  him.  Hannibal,  however, 
had  gained  a  few  days'  march  upon  him,  and  was  now 
near  Lake  Trasimenus.  Here  was  a  narrow  defile  be- 
tween two  steep  mountain  walls,  closed  at  its  outlet  by 
a  high  hill,  and  at  its  entrance  by  the  lake.  Hannibal, 
with  the  flower  of  his  infantry,  barred  the  outlet.  The 
light-armed  troops  and  cavalry  were  drawn  up  in  con- 
cealment on  either  side.  The  Roman  column  advanced 
without  hesitation  to  the  unoccupied  pass,  the  thick 
morning  mist  concealing  from  them  the  position  of  the 
enemy.  As  the  head  of  the  Roman  line  approached 
the  hill  at  the  outlet  of  the  pass,  Hannibal  gave  the 
signal  for  battle.  The  cavalry,  advancing  behind  the 
heights,  closed  up  the  entrance  of  the  pass;  and,  at 
the  same  time,  the  mist  rolled  away,  and  revealed  the 
Phoenician  arms  on  the  right  and  left.  It  was  not  a 
battle,  but  a  mere  rout.  The  main  body  of  the  Ro- 
mans was  cut  to  pieces,  with  scarcely  any  resistance ; 
and  the  consul  himself  was  killed.  Fifteen  thousand  of 
the  Romans  fell,  and  as  many  more  were  captured ; 
while  the  Carthaginians  lost  but  1,500,  most  of  whom 
were  the  Gallic  allies  of  Hannibal.  The  battle  was 
fought  in  the  early  part  of  the  month  of  May,  217  B.C. 

Results.  —  All  Etruria  was  lost ;  and  Hannibal  could 


54  HANNIBAL  IN  P1CENUM. 

march  without  hindrance  to  Rome.  The  Romans  now 
prepared  for  the  worst.  The  bridges  over  the  Tiber 
were  broken  down.  Quintus  Fabius  Maximus  was 
appointed  dictator.  Hannibal,  however,  did  not  march 
on  to  Rome,  as  expected,  but  directed  his  course 
through  Umbria,  devastating  the  country  as  he  went. 
He  crossed  the  Apennines,  and  halted  on  the  shores  of 
the  Adriatic,  in  Picenum.  Here  he  rested  some  time, 
to  recruit  his  army  after  the  hardships  of  the  spring 
campaign.  Then  he  marched  slowly  along  the  coast 
into  Southern  Italy. 

As  soon  as  the  Romans  found  out  that  Hannibal  was 
not  going  to  attack  the  city  immediately,  they  raised 
an  army  of  considerable  dimensions,  putting  it  under 
the  command  of  the  same  Quintus  Fabius  Maximus, 
the  dictator.  Fabius  was  a  man  advanced  in  years,  of 
determination  and  firmness.  Seeing  that  Hannibal 
had  come  off  so  easily  victorious  aforetime,  he  de- 
termined on  a  new  plan  of  action;  viz.,  to  avoid  a 
pitched  battle,  and  follow  the  Carthaginian  army,  har- 
assing and  keeping  it  from  supplies  as  far  as  possi- 
ble. Hannibal,  learning  from  spies  how  matters  stood, 
adjusted  the  plan  of  his  campaign  accordingly.  Pass- 
ing the  Roman  army,  he  marched  over  the  Apennines 
again,  into  the  heart  of  Italy,  towards  Beneventum,  and 
thence  to  Capua,  which  was  the  most  important  of  all 
the  Italian  cities  dependent  on  Rome.  He  had  formed 
connections,  which  led  him  to  hope  that  it  would  revolt 
from  Rome  on  his  arrival.  During  this  march  of  Han- 
nibal, the  dictator  had  followed  along  the  heights,  con- 
demning his  soldiers  to  the  melancholy  task  of  looking 
on  with  arms  in  their  hands ;  while  the  Numidian  cav- 
alry plundered  their  faithful  allies. 


HANNIBAL'S  MAN(EUVRES.  55 

At  length,  Fabius  obtained  the  opportunity  so  long 
looked  for  by  the  Roman  army  of  attacking  Hannibal. 
Hannibal,  finding  that  Capua  did  not  open  its  gates 
to  him,  and  not  being  prepared  to  conduct  a  siege, 
commenced  his  retreat  towards  the  Adriatic.  Fabius 
intercepted  his  route  near  Casilinum,  a  town  of  Cam- 
pania, on  the  left  bank  of  the  Volturnus.  The  heights 
that  secured  the  right  bank  of  the  river  were  occupied 
by  his  main  army ;  and  the  road  itself,  which  led  across 
the  river,  was  guarded  by  a  division  of  4,000  men. 

Hannibal,  however,  during  the  night,  ordered  his 
light-armed  troops  to  climb  the  heights  which  rose  up 
on  the  side  of  the  road,  and  to  drive  before  them  a 
number  of  oxen  with  fagots  tied  to  their  horns,  so  that 
it  seemed  as  if  the  Carthaginian  army  was  marching 
off  by  torchlight.  The  Roman  line,  which  filled  up  the 
road,  thinking  that  they  were  evaded,  and  that  a  fur- 
ther guarding  of  the  road  was  needless,  marched  by  a 
side  route  to  the  same  heights  along  the  road.  This 
left  Hannibal's  retreat  easy.  With  the  bulk  of  his  army, 
he  marched  through  without  encountering  the  enemy. 
The  next  morning,  without  difficulty,  but  with  severe 
loss  to  the  Romans,  he  disengaged  and  recalled  his 
light-armed  troops,  which  had  been  sent  up  to  the 
heights  with  the  oxen. 

Hannibal  then  continued  his  march,  without  opposi- 
tion, in  a  north-easterly  direction,  and  by  a  widely 
circuitous  route.  He  finally  arrived,  with  much  booty 
and  a  full  chest,  at  Luceria,  just  as  the  harvest  was 
about  to  begin.  He  encamped  and  entrenched  him- 
self at  Geronium,  twenty-five  miles  north  of  Luceria, 
in  a  plain  furnished  with  grain  and  grass  amply  suffi- 
cient to  support  his  immense  cavalry. 


56  THE   CUNCTATOR. 

» 

Meanwhile,  at  Rome,  the  policy  of  Fabius  was  being 
criticised  very  severely, — so  much  so  that  he  was 
surnamed  Cunctator,  " the  delayer."  His  enemies  ac- 
cused him  of  cowardice  for  not  attacking  Hannibal 
boldly.  It  was  hard,  indeed,  for  them  to  see  their 
beautiful  fields  devastated,  without  even  a  show  of  re- 
sistance. In  the  assembly  of  the  people,  the  most  vio- 
lent invectives  were  daily  cast  at  the  obstinate  old  man  ; 
and  a  resolution  was  carried  to  the  effect  that  his  com- 
mand should  be  shared  by  one  of  his  lieutenants,  Mar- 
cus. The  army  was  thus  divided  into  two  separate 
corps ;  Marcus  at  the  head  of  one,  intending  to  attack 
Hannibal  at  the  first  opportunity ;  Fabius,  at  the  head 
of  the  other,  adhering  more  than  ever  to  his  former 
policy  of  avoiding  a  direct  battle.  Marcus  soon  found 
an  opportunity,  in  the  open  plain  of  Apulia,  of  attack- 
ing Hannibal ;  and,  in  his  impetuosity  and  want  of  gen- 
eralship, his  army  would  have  been  entirely  annihilated, 
had  not  the  good  old  Fabius  come  to  his  assistance, 
and  helped  him  withdraw  his  troops.  Then  Hannibal 
spent  the  winter  of  217  and  216  b.c.  unmolested. 

The  Romans  had  a  stormy  time  at  home.  They 
were  all  determined  to  resist  Hannibal ;  but  how  ?  was 
the  question.  They  saw  it  would  not  do  to  follow  the 
policy  of  Fabius;  for,  if  the  fields  of  Italy  were  devas- 
tated for  successive  seasons,  they  would  be  deprived  of 
all  means  of  support.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  whom 
could  they  appoint  suitable  to  meet  Hannibal  in  open 
battle  ?  He  was  an  enemy  truly  to  be  feared  ;  and  they 
dreaded  the  shock  of  arms  with  him.  First,  however, 
they  must  have  an  army.  After  great  exertion,  they  got 
together  80,000  infantry,  one-half  allies,  and  6,000  cav- 
alry, two-thirds  allies,  and  concluded  to  put  in  command 


BATTLE   OF  CANNjE.  57 

of  this  force  Lucius  iEmilius  Paulus  and  Caius  Terentius 
Varro,  —  names  that  will  go  down  with  all  Roman  his- 
tory, as  connected  with  the  greatest  defeat  the  Roman 
arms  ever  met.  Hannibal's  army  was  composed  of 
10,000  cavalry  and  40,000  infantry.  He  wished  for 
nothing  so  much  as  a  battle ;  for  he  knew  that  he  had 
never  been  conquered,  and  never  could  be  by  such  men 
as  Paulus  and  Varro.  He  was  especially  desirous  of 
an  engagement  on  this  plain,  wrhere  he  could  use  to 
advantage  his  cavalry. 

The  Romans  arrived  at  Cannae  in  June,  216  B.C.,  and 
encamped,  partly  on  the  right,  and  partly  on  the  left, 
bank  of  the  Aufidus.  The  bulk  of  the  Roman  army 
wras  on  the  right  bank.  Early  one  morning  in  June, 
the  Romans  crossed  all  their  forces  to  the  left  bank. 
The  cavalry  was  stationed  on  the  wings,  the  right  com- 
manded by  Paulus,  and  the  left  by  Varro  ;  in  the  cen- 
tre, the  infantry,  under  command  of  the  proconsul, 
Gnaaus  Servilius. 

Hannibal  had  drawn  up  his  forces  in  the  form  of  a 
crescent,  on  the  left  wing  his  cavalry  under  Hasdrubal, 
on  the  right  the  Numidian  horsemen.  The  battle 
which  followed  was  a  terrible  one.  The  Romans  knew 
that  they  were  fighting  for  their  homes,  their  wives, 
their  children,  every  thing  they  held  dear  ;  and,  if  they 
were  conquered  here,  their  city  might  become  a  mere 
dependant  on  her  rival,  Carthage. 

Hannibal  managed  this  battle  with  his  usual  skill ; 

and  the  Romans,  although  double  the  number  of  the 

Carthaginians,   were    entirely    annihilated.      Seventy 

thousand  dead  were  left  upon  the  field.     Paulus  and 

Servilius,  and  many  officers,  and  180  men  of  Senatorial 

rank,  were  killed.  , 

3*  U— 


CHAPTER  X. 

From  Cannae  to  Zama. 

As  soon  as  the  Romans  recovered  from  their  first 
feelings  of  despair,  caused  by  the  defeat  of  Cannae,  they 
made  the  utmost  exertions  to  raise  an  army.  All  the 
Latin  allies  were  summoned  to  render  aid  in  the  com- 
mon peril.  Boys  and  old  men  alike  took  up  arms  ; 
and  the  slaves  even  were  promised  freedom  if  they 
would  join  the  ranks. 

Hannibal,  after  his  brilliant  victories,  had  turned  his 
steps  towards  Campania,  and  proceeded  to  Capua, 
which  he  induced  to  join  him  before  the  Romans  could 
send  a  garrison  ;  and  so  this,  the  second  city  of  Italy, 
fell  into  his  power.  He  hoped  the  smaller  cities  in  the 
neighborhood  would  follow  the  example  of  Capua,  and 
open  their  gates  to  him ;  but  he  was  disappointed. 
The  winter  of  215-214  b.c.  came  on,  without  his  having 
accomplished  any  thing  further;  and  his  army  went 
into  winter  quarters  at  Capua.  The  luxurious  habits 
of  the  citizens  were  fraught  with  danger  to  the  soldiers. 

Hannibal  saw  that,  although  he  had  gained  so  many 
brilliant  victories,  he  was  no  nearer  the  subjugation  of 
Italy  than  when  he  entered  the  basin  of  the  Po.  He 
had  expected  that  the  Latin  allies  of  Rome  would  be 
dazzled  by  the  brilliancy  of  his  campaigns,  and  imme- 
diately side  with  him,  leaving  Rome  to  fight  for  herself ; 
but  they  had  remained  true  to  their  allegiance,  and, 
up  to  this  time,  Capua  was  the  only  city  of  any  im- 
portance under  the  control  of  Hannibal.     It  was  an 


HANNIBAL'S  POSITION.  59 

easy  thing  for  him  to  conquer  the  Romans  on  the  field 
of  battle ;  but  his  own  army  must  be  supported,  which 
was  no  easy  matter,  after  having  devastated  all  Italy 
from  north  to  south.  The  Roman  granaries,  on  the 
other  hand,  were  kept  well  supplied  from  their  posses- 
sions in  Sicily. 

Hannibal  must  therefore  bestir  himself,  and  take 
some  other  active  means  than  those  already  used.  Ac- 
cordingly, he  sends  to  Carthage  with  an  appeal  for  aid. 
He  also  endeavors  to  have  an  alliance  formed  with 
the  king  of  Macedonia,  and  earnestly  urges  upon  the 
commander  of  the  Carthaginians  in  Spain,  Hasdrubal 
Barca,  to  cross  the  Pyrenees  and  Alps,  and  come  down 
to  his  assistance  ;  hoping,  with  this  army  from  the  north, 
with  sustenance  and  reinforcements  from  Carthage,  and 
with  such  troops  as  he  might  obtain  from  Macedonia, 
to  concentrate  a  force  around  Rome  large  enough  to 
compel  her  into  submission. 

The  Romans  realized  the  position  of  Hannibal,  and 
determined  to  counteract  his  plans,  if  possible.  There- 
fore, they  kept  what  troops  they  could  spare  in  Spain, 
under  the  command  of  the  two  Scipios,  Publius  and 
Gnseus,  to  keep  back  any  forces  coming  from  that  quar- 
ter to  the  assistance  of  Hannibal.  They  also  managed 
to  keep  an  army  in  Northern  Greece,  to  engage  the  at- 
tention of  Philip  of  Macedonia,  with  whom  Hannibal 
had  formed  an  alliance. 

In  Spain,  the  two  Scipios  were  very  successful  in 
their  endeavors  to  harass  the  Carthaginian  forces, — 
in  fact,  almost  dislodge  them  from  the  country.  But, 
when  they  were  on  the  eve  of  acquiring  this  result,  the 
Carthaginians  made  a  desperate  effort ;  and,  by  bring- 
ing into  Spain  three  armies,  managed  to  separate  the 


60  PUBL1US  SC1PIO  IN  SPAIN. 

Scipios  and  their  armies,  and,  surprising  them  both, 
not  only  defeated  the  armies,  but  killed  both  their 
generals.  Thus  fell  two  of  the  bravest  Romans  that 
history  has  seen. 

When  this  news  of  the  defeat  in  Spain  was  received 
at  Rome,  it  was  seen  that,  unless  active  measures  were 
taken  to  check  the  Carthaginians,  they  would  come 
down  from  the  Alps,  and,  uniting  with  the  forces  of 
Hannibal,  would  place  Rome  herself  in  jeopardy.  But 
whom  should  they  send  to  Spain  ?  No  one  seemed 
competent  to  check  these  large  armies.  At  last  a 
young  man,  twenty-seven  years  old,  Publius  Scipio 
(whom  we  first  saw  at  the  battle  of  Ticinus),  came  for- 
ward, and  said  he  would  undertake  the  difficult  task, 
and  avenge  the  death  of  his  relatives.  It  was  in 
210  b.c.  that  he  set  out  on  this  momentous  mission ; 
and  his  appearance  on  the  field  of  Spain  was  signalized 
by  a  bold  and  fortunate  movement.  For  early  in  the 
spring  of  209  b.c,  with  an  army  of  30,000  men,  he  at- 
tacked New  Carthage,  and  captured  it  on  the  same  day. 
Eighteen  vessels  of  war,  63  transports,  $600,000,  and 
10,000  captives  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Romans. 
The  same  year  (209  B.C.),  Hasdrubal  (brother  of  Han- 
nibal) determined,  at  any  cost,  to  cross  the  Pyrenees 
and  Alps  with  his  army,  and  assist  his  brother.  Scipio 
endeavored  to  stop  him  at  a  place  called  Baecula.  Has- 
drubal, however,  fought  his  way,  step  by  step,  until  he 
reached  the  Pyrenees.  These  he  crossed.  The  winter 
of  209-208  b.c.  was  spent  by  him  in  Gaul. 

Two  Carthaginian  generals  were  now  left  in  Spain, 
—  Hasdrubal,  son  of  Gisco,  and  Mago,  —  who  retired, 
the  former  to  Lusitania,  the  latter  to  the  Baleares, 
waiting  for  reinforcements  from  Carthage. 


SPAIN  CONQUERED.  61 

The  whole  east  coast  of  Spain  thus  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  Romans. 

In  the  year  206  B.C.,  an  army  was  collected,  composed 
of  32  elephants,  4,000  cavalry,  and  70,000  infantry. 

Scipio  met  these  forces  at  Baecula,  and  thoroughly 
whipped  them. 

Hasdrubal  and  Mago  escaped  to  Gades,  which  was 
the  only  place  of  all  Spain  now  held  by  the  Carthagin- 
ians. Soon  after,  this  place  was  also  abandoned  ;  and 
the  whole  of  Spain  was  converted  into  a  Roman  prov- 
ince.    Scipio  now  returned  to  Rome. 

In  the  mean  time,  in  Italy  Hannibal  had  made  no 
permanent  progress.  In  210  B.C.,  he  lost  Capua ;  and 
since  then  had  spent  his  time  in  Southern  Italy,  ravag- 
ing the  country.  He  took  Tarentum,  which,  however, 
did  not  injure  the  Romans  much.  In  the  midst  of 
the  difficulties,  from  which  he  saw  no  way  of  extricat- 
ing himself  without  aid,  news  came  that  Hasdrubal 
had  crossed  the  Alps,  in  the  autumn  of  208  B.C.,  and 
was  on  his  way  to  meet  Hannibal.  Hannibal  immedi- 
ately left  Southern  Italy,  and  marched  up  the  coast, 
with  the  intention  of  joining  his  brother.  The  Romans 
were  very  much  alarmed,  and  made  strenuous  efforts 
to  raise  an  army  large  enough  to  meet  the  combined 
forces  of  Hannibal  and  Hasdrubal.  An  army  of  40,000 
men,  under  command  of  G.  Nero,  hastened  north,  to 
intercept  Hannibal  before  he  could  meet  his  brother. 

Hannibal  had  followed  the  coast  of  the  Adriatic 
north,  up  through  Lucania,  into  Apulia.  The  army  of 
Nero,  although  it  managed  to  intercept  that  of  Han- 
nibal, was  unable  to  stop  it ;  for  the  Carthaginian,  as 
usual,  outgeneralled  his  adversary.  Hannibal  pro- 
ceeded a  short  distance  further,  and  halted,  owing  to 


62  THE  METAURUS. 

some  despatches  which  he  had  received  from  Hasdru- 
bal,  who  wished  to  join  hitn  near  this  place  in  Sam- 
nium.  The  Romans,  who  followed  Hannibal  closely, 
also  halted  here.  Thus  the  two  armies  remained  inac- 
tive some  time.  Hasdrubal  now  sent  another  despatch 
to  Hannibal,  giving  further  particulars  of  his  route. 
These  despatches  were  intercepted  by  the  scouts  of  the 
enemy,  and  fell  into  the  hands  of  Nero.  By  means  of 
them,  Nero  found  out  the  exact  movements  Hasdrubal 
proposed  to  make.  He  immediately  sent  forward  a 
portion  of  his  army  for  the  purpose  of  intercepting 
Hasdrubal,  who,  abandoned  by  his  guides,  lost  in  a 
strange  country,  and  fighting  under  disadvantages 
arising  both  from  his  position  and  ignorance  of  country, 
was  himself  slain,  and  his  army  defeated.  The  first 
intimation  Hannibal  (who  had  been  waiting  anxiously 
to  hear  from  Hasdrubal)  received  of  this  defeat  was 
the  sight  of  his  brother's  head,  which  was  thrown  into 
the  camp  by  Nero.  This  defeat  occurred  in  the  spring 
of  207  B.C.,  at  the  Metaurus,  a  small  river  south  of  the 
Rubicon,  and  flowing  into  the  Adriatic.  Hannibal 
now  abandoned  Apulia  and  Lucania,  and  retired  to 
Bruttii,  where  he  remained  four  years. 

The  Romans  determined  now  to  act  on  the  offensive 
more  than  before,  and  to  send  an  army  into  Africa, 
hoping  thereby  that  Hannibal  would  be  induced  to 
abandon  Italy  and  protect  his  own  city.  Publius  Scipio, 
who  had  been  so  successful  in  Spain,  was  put  in  com- 
mand of  30,000  men,  40  vessels  of  war,  and  400  trans- 
ports, and  sailed  for  Africa  in  the  early  part  of  204  b.c. 
Here  he  was  very  successful ;  and,  although  the  Afri- 
cans, with  the  aid  of  their  neighbors,  the  Numidians, 
made  strenuous  efforts  to  drive  him  from  their  country, 


ZAMA.  63 

he  defeated  them  with  great  loss ;  and  the  Cnrthagin- 
ians  were  forced  to  recall  Hannibal  from  Italy.  We 
can  imagine  the  feelings  of  the  Carthaginian  hero,  as 
he  left  Italy,  and  the  prize  which  he  had  coveted  so 
much,  and  which  had  been  almost  within  his  grasp, 
not  to  return  in  triumph  to  his  native  city,  but  to  en- 
deavor to  preserve  it  from  that  same  enemy  which  he 
had  hoped  to  have  made  subject  to  himself. 

He  saw,  upon  his  arrival  home,  that  desperate  ef- 
forts must  be  made,  or  Carthage  herself  would  fall  into 
the  hands  of  the  Romans.  All  those  capable  of  bear- 
in  <r  arms  came  forward,  and  in  a  short  time  he  had 
collected  a  large  force.  The  two  armies  meet,  in  the 
spring  of  202  B.C.,  on  the  field  of  Zama,  —  a  name 
which  has  been  immortalized  in  history ;  for  it  was 
there  that  Hannibal  met  his  first  and  only  defeat,  and 
the  illustrious  P.  Scipio  won  his  cognomen  of  "  Afri- 
canus."  The  battle  was  a  hard  one ;  and,  after  all  the 
newly  enrolled  troops  of  Hannibal  had  been  killed  or 
put  to  flight,  his  veterans,  who  had  remained  by  him 
in  Italy,  although  surrounded  on  all  sides  by  forces  far 
outnumbering  their  own,  fought  on,  and  were  killed 
one  by  one  around  their  old  chief.  The  army  was 
fairly  annihilated.  Hannibal,  with  only  a  handful, 
managed  to  escape  to  Hadrumetum.  The  best  paral- 
lel of  this  battle  in  history  is  that  of  Waterloo,  where 
the  body-guard  of  Napoleon  fought  so  desperately 
around  their  beloved  leader. 

With  Zama,  the  Second  Punic  War  closed  ;  and 
Rome  became  mistress  of  the  Mediterranean,  and  of 
Spain,  which  she  divided  into  two  provinces.  Car- 
thage, which  had  before  been  her  rival,  was  now 
merely  a  defenceless  town. 

N 


CHAPTER  XL 
First  and  Second  Macedonian  Wars. 

The  overthrow  of  Carthage,  the  only  power  in  the 
West  capable  of  competing  with  Rome  in  the  career  of 
conquest,  left  the  future  mistress  of  the  world  in  a 
position  to  add  new  nations  to  her  list  of  subjects. 

On  the  death  of  Alexander,  his  vast  empire  was  torn 
in  pieces  by  his  generals  ;  and,  after  a  long  and  bitter 
struggle,  marked  by  the  blackest  crimes,  finally  resolved 
itself  into  the  following  kingdoms :  Persia,  which  con- 
tinued independent  until  its  overthrow  by  the  Mahom- 
etans, long  after  Rome  fell  a  prey  to  the  barbarians; 
Egypt,  Syria,  and  Macedon,  which  ultimately  went  to 
swell  the  limits  of  Roman  authority. 

Egypt  owed  her  decay  to  the  dissensions  and  weak- 
ness of  the  reigning  family  rather  than  to  outside  in- 
fluences. 

Syria  fell,  because,  composed  of  various  nations  which 
had  always  enjoyed  a  sort  of  semi-independence  under 
the  rule  of  Persia,  her  encroachments  on  Egypt  and 
Macedon  lessened  rather  than  increased  her  strength  ; 
and,  under  incompetent  rulers,  she  saw  portion  after 
portion  of  her  dominions  fall  from  her,  and  assume 
the  dignity  of  new  kingdoms.  Thus  arose  Fergamus, 
Pontus,  Cappadocia,  Phrygia,  and  other  familiar  king- 
doms. 

Macedon  never  had  any  stability.     Her  crown  was 


FIRST  MACEDONIAN   WAR.  65 

a  bone  of  contention  from  the  first ;  her  people  were 
irritated  by  the  memories  of  former  greatness,  jealous 
of  each  other  and  of  their  new  mistress,  and  constantly- 
striving  and  plotting  for  a  prominence  they  had  neither 
the  ability  to  acquire  nor  the  wisdom  to  maintain. 

Thus  we  see  that  the  East  was  divided  and  feeble 
from  intestine  wars ;  while  Rome,  in  the  full  tide  of 
victory,  was  only  shaken  firmly  together  by  her  strug- 
gles with  Carthage.  The  memories  of  one  were  those 
of  a  past  influence,  a  present  weakness  and  decay. 
Against  this,  Rome  brought  the  traditions  of  disasters 
repaired  and  overcome,  a  present  full  of  healthy  vigor 
and  hope. 

Rome  began  her  interference  with  the  affairs  of  the 
East  in  Macedon.  Immediately  after  the  battle  of 
Cannae,  Philip  V.,  king  of  Macedon,  sent  an  embassy 
to  Hannibal,  offering  him  assistance  ;  but,  as  the  mes- 
sengers fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Romans,  the  alliance 
was  not  concluded  till  some  years  later.  Rome  sent  a 
small  force  into  Greece,  which  was  soon  largely  in- 
creased by  the  dissatisfied  subjects  of  Philip. 

During  this,  the  First  Macedonian  War,  as  it  is 
called,  the  only  object  of  Rome  -was  to  prevent  Philip 
from  lending  aid  to  the  Carthaginians ;  and  in  this 
they  were  successful. 

Philip  was  not  by  any  means  separated  from  his 
alliance  with  Hannibal,  as  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  he 
had  four  thousand  men  at  the  battle  of  Zama.  Some 
of  these  were  made  prisoners  by  the  Romans,  whom 
Philip  demanded  should  be  returned  to  him.  He  re- 
ceived for  an  answer  that,  if  he  wished  war,  he  should 
have  it. 

There  were  several  other  circumstances  which  led  to 


66  SECOND  MACEDONIAN  WAR. 

the  Second  Macedonian  War  (200-197  B.C.).  Philip 
had  made  a  treaty  with  Antiochus,  king  of  Syria,  for 
the  partition  of  Egypt,  as  soon  as  the  death  of  Philopater 
should  place  his  young  son,  Epiphanes,  on  the  throne. 
The  ministers  of  Egypt  at  once  sought  the  protection 
of  Rome ;  and  the  envoys  who  were  to  assume  the  of- 
fice of  protectorship  remonstrated  with  Philip  on  their 
journey.  In  Asia  Minor,  Philip  had  conducted  him- 
self with  such  barbarity  that  the  people  rose  against 
him  ;  and  Greece  was  driven  from  a  similar  cause  to 
seek  alliances  which  could  protect  her  against  him. 
Still  Rome  was  unwilling  to  undertake  a  new  war ; 
and  the  people  were  induced  to  vote  for  it  on  the 
representation  that  the  only  means  of  preventing  an 
invasion  of  Italy  was  to  carry  the  war  into  Greece 
(200  b.c).  The  hero  of  the  Second  Macedonian  War 
was  T.  Quinctius  Flaminius,  the  third  leader  whom 
Rome  sent  to  subdue  Philip.  After  a  protracted 
struggle,  the  Macedonians  were  utterly  overthrown  at 
Cynoscephalae  (197  b.c),  and  were  then  quite  ready  to 
listen  to  reason.  The  terms  of  the  peace  were  the  same 
as  had  been  offered  early  in  the  war :  Philip  was  to 
withdraw  his  garrisons  from  all  the  Grecian  cities, 
leave  them  independent  for  the  future,  make  reparation 
for  past  injuries,  and  pay  a  sum  of  money.  The  Greeks 
were  dismayed  at  the  mildness  shown  ;  but  the  Romans 
tempered  their  victories  with  wisdom,  and  were  of  no 
mind  to  give  up  their  hold  on  Greece  by  removing 
Philip,  the  cause  of  their  interference.  The  Senate 
confirmed  the  terms  of  peace  ;  and,  after  putting  the 
affairs  of  the  country  in  order,  Flaminius,  contrary  to 
all  expectation,  restored  liberty  to  Greece,  removing 
all  the  Roman  garrisons,  and  urging  the  people  to 


SECOND  MACEDONIAN  WAR.  67 

"  show  themselves  worthy  of  the  gift  of  the  Roman 
people,"  and  returned  home  to  receive  a  glorious  tri- 
umph. The  results  of  the  war  were  the  overthrow  of 
every  controlling  influence  in  Greece,  and  the  establish- 
ing of  a  de  facto  Roman  protectorate.  The  last  trace 
of  domestic  unity  was  destroyed  by  the  practical  disso- 
lution of  the  famous  Achaean  League,  whose  members 
were  so  divided  on  the  question  of  which  side  they 
should  espouse  in  the  conflict  that  its  authority  was 
destroyed.  In  addition  to  this,  the  wedge  had  been 
entered,  and  the  interference  of  Rome  in  eastern 
affairs  was  assured ;  also  two  of  the  divisions  of  the 
empire  of  Alexander,  Greece  and  Egypt,  were  under 
the  immediate  protection  of  Rome,  so  that  the  debris 
of  Syria  were  alone  independent. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

The   Syrian   War 

Antiochus,  king  of  Syria,  showed  no  disposition  to 
listen  to  the  remonstrance  of  Flaminius,  but  crossed 
the  Hellespont,  and  thus  brought  himself  in  collision 
with  Rome.  This  is  one  of  the  junctures  in  history  at 
which  we  are  prone  to  pause,  and  consider  what  might 
have  been.  Hannibal,  fleeing  from  home,  escaped  to 
Ephesus,  the  seat  of  the  Syrian  court,  and  offered  the 
monarch  every  inducement  to  go  to  war  with  Rome. 
His  counsels  were  listened  to  only  so  far  as  the  raising 
of  an  army  and  the  invading  of  Greece.  Much  time 
was  wasted  in  idleness  ;  and,  after  an  unsuccessful  at- 
tempt to  hold  the  pass  of  Thermopylae,  which  terminated 
in  utter  defeat,  he  fled  back  into  Asia.  Lucius  Scipio 
was  placed  in  command  of  the  Roman  forces  destined 
to  the  invasion  of  Asia,  and  at  once  hastened  to  the 
scene  of  action.  Antiochus  raised  an  immense  army, 
with  which  he  hoped  to  crush  the  invaders ;  but  he 
met  with  disaster  from  the  first.  Hannibal's  Phoeni- 
cian fleet  was  overthrown  and  dispersed  by  the  Rho- 
dians  ;  and  the  war  was  terminated  by  a  crushing 
defeat  at  Magnesia  (190  b.c),  where  53,000  of  the 
Syrian  army  were  left  dead  on  the  field,  the  Roman 
loss  amounting  to  but  400  men.  Scipio  returned  to 
Rome  to  enjoy  his  triumph,  and  added  Asiaticus  to  his 
name,  as  his  brother  had  taken  that  of  African  us,  in 
commemoration  of  his  victory. 


WAR  IN  GAL  ATI  A.  69 

The  successor  of  Scipio  in  the  East,  Cn.  Manliua 
Vulso,  found  nothing  to  do  which  could  add  to  his 
renown.  So  he  marched  against  the  Gauls,  who  had  set- 
tled in  Galatia  about  a  century  before,  and  had  become 
very  wealthy  from  continual  plunderings.  The  excuse 
for  the  attack  was  that  they  had  served  in  the  army  of 
Antiochus ;  the  reason  was  their  wealth,  and  the  ambi- 
tion of  the  consul  for  glory.  They  were  easily  over- 
thrown, their  wealth  was  seized,  and  they  themselves 
speedily  became  assimilated  to  their  neighbors.  The 
possessions  of  Antiochus  in  Asia  Minor  were  distributed 
among  the  allies  of  Rome. 

The  most  marked  result  of  the  Syrian  war  was  the 
introduction  into  Rome  of  immense  wealth,  which  laid 
the  foundation  of  the  Oriental  extravagance  and  luxury 
which  finally  undermined  the  integrity  of  the  state. 
From  Greece  were  brought  learning  and  refinement ; 
from  Asia,  immorality  and  effeminacy.  The  rigor  and 
tone  of  Roman  society  are  nowhere  more  forcibly  shown 
than  in  the  length  of  time  it  took  for  its  subjugation 
by  these  ruinous  exotics. 

Another  innovation  was  at  this  time  introduced  into 
the  conduct  of  war  by  the  Roman  generals ;  for  the 
conquest  of  the  Galatians  was  the  first  instance  in 
which  the  authority  of  the  Senate  had  been  dispensed 
with  in  making  war ;  and  the  triumph  which  rewarded 
its  success  stamped  it  as  legal,  and  made  it  a  precedent 
which  was  afterwards  but  too  frequently  taken  advan- 
tage of. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 
Third  Macedonian  War  (171-168  B.C.). 

Philip  was  now  subjugated.  Still  his  ambition 
would  not  let  him  rest.  He  placed  both  his  finances 
and  his  army  on  the  best  footing  possible,  and  soon 
began  to  enlarge  his  boundaries.  Complaints  were 
made  at  Rome;  and  his  son,  Demetrius,  was  sent 
thither  as  an  hostage,  and  to  offer  explanations.  The 
mind  of  the  king  was  poisoned  against  this  son  by- 
Perseus  (Perses),  his  half-brother ;  and  Demetrius  was 
put  to  death  by  the  command  of  Philip,  on  a  charge  of 
treason  (179  B.C.).  The  discovery  of  the  fraud  weighed 
on  the  king's  mind,  so  that  he  died  soon  after ;  and  Per- 
seus reaped  the  reward  of  his  villany. 

At  first,  the  new  monarch  made  good  use  of  his  op- 
portunities, and  soon  offended  the  Senate  by  his  inter- 
ference in  the  affairs  of  Greece.  War  was  declared 
(171  b.c.)  ;  but  the  forces  sent  by  Rome  were  no  match 
for  the  excellent  army  of  the  Macedonians ;  and  nothing 
was  gained  until  L.  iEmilius  Paulus  was  made  consul, 
and  took  charge  of  the  war  (168  b.c).  A  single  battle, 
at  Pydna  (June  22),  annihilated  the  army  of  Perseus ; 
and  the  king  fled  to  Samothrace  with  his  treasures  and 
his  family.  He  was  taken,  brought  to  Rome,  and 
served  to  adorn  the  triumph  of  his  conqueror.  The 
Macedonian  monarchy  ceased  to  exist.  Perseus  died 
soon  after ;  and  his  son  became  a  clerk  in  Rome.     The 


THE  PSEUDO-PHILIP.  71 

Romanizing  of  Greece  was  complete.  By  separating 
the  country  into  four  independent  republics,  whose 
members  could  not  intermarry  or  trade  with  each  other, 
utter  demoralization  soon  ensued,  and  proved  a  certain 
preventive  to  all  alliances  which  could  shake  the  au- 
thority of  the  conqueror.  Once,  indeed,  under  the 
leadership  of  Pseudo-Philip,  who  pretended  (148  b.c.) 
to  be  the  son  of  Philip  V.,  the  Macedonians  showed 
signs  of  disaffection  ;  but  Macedon  fell  without  a  strug- 
gle, and  was  soon  formed  into  a  Roman  province.  In 
146  b.c,  Greece  fell  with  the  capture  of  Corinth  by 
Mummius,  and  was  also  formed  into  a  province,  under 
the  name  of  Achaia. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Cabthage  between  the  Second  and  Thied  Punic 
Wars.  —  Her  Fall. 

Fifty  years  intervened  between  the  Second  and 
Third  Punic  Wars. 

This  was  a  period  of  great  commercial  prosperity  for 
Carthage ;  but  her  government  was  weak,  being  con- 
tinually divided  into  factions,  each  working  for  its  own 
interests. 

Masinissa,  king  of  the  Numidians  (a  people  neigh- 
boring to  the  Carthaginians),  an  ally  of  Rome,  was 
bitterly  complained  of  by  Carthage  to  Rome.  He 
snatched  from  her  one  district  after  another.  Carthage, 
bound  by  her  treaty  with  Rome  not  to  undertake  any 
war  without  her  sanction,  was  obliged  first  to  complain 
to  Rome. 

The  Romans,  for  appearance'  sake,  sent  over  some 
persons  to  act  as  mediators  between  Carthage  and 
Masinissa.  But  these  commissioners  did  not  bring 
any  thing  to  a  decision.  They  allowed  things  to  go 
on  as  they  might,  without  pronouncing  a  sentence 
either  one  way  or  the  other.  At  last,  a  war  broke  out 
between  the  Carthaginians  and  Masinissa.  The  latter 
was  victorious.  The  Carthaginian  army  surrendered 
their  arms ;  the  best  part  of  their  territory  was  given 
up,  and  Carthage  had  to  pay  $5,000,000. 

The  Romans  had,  as  usual,  sent  commissioners,  who, 
with  a  truly  diabolic  spirit,  deferred  giving  any  deci- 


DELENDA   EST  CARTHAGO.  73 

sion,  but  instigated  Masinissa.  They  sent  their  reports 
to  Rome,  informing  the  Senate  of  the  great  resources 
which  Carthage  still  possessed.  It  was  at  this  time 
that  Cato  kept  reiterating  in  the  Senate  his  famous 
sentence,  "  Delenda  est  Carthago,"  —  "  Carthage  must 
be  destroyed." 

After  the  victory  of  Masinissa,  things  came  to  a 
crisis.  The  Romans,  imagining  that  it  was  an  easy 
affair,  determined  upon  the  destruction  of  Carthage. 

The  Carthaginians  were  called  upon  to  give  an  ac- 
count for  their  conduct  towards  the  Numidian  king. 
Desponding  and  broken-hearted,  they  sent  ambassadors 
to  Rome.  The  answer  there  given  them  was  obscure. 
They  were  requested  to  make  reparation  to  Rome  ; 
but,  at  the  same  time,  they  were  assured  that  nothing 
should  be  undertaken  against  Carthage  herself.  But, 
in  149  B.C.,  the  consuls,  Manius  Manilius  and  Lucius 
Marcius  Censorinus,  led  an  army,  consisting,  it  is  said, 
of  80,000  foot  and  4,000  horse  to  Sicily,  where  the 
troops  were  organized,  and  other  Carthaginian  ambas- 
sadors waited  for. 

When  they  appeared,  the  consuls  declared  that  the 
Senate  did  not  wish  to  encroach  upon  the  freedom  of 
the  Carthaginian  people ;  but,  as  they  were  divided 
into  so  many  parties,  it  desired  to  have  some  security ; 
and  for  this  purpose  it  demanded  that,  within  thirty 
days,  300  children  of  the  noblest  Carthaginian  families 
should  be  delivered  up  into  their  hands  as  hostages. 

These  children  were  sent  over  to  Sicily  by  their 
parents,  in   heart-rending    despair. 

After  the  Romans  had,  in  this  manner,  secured  the 
submission  of  Carthage,  their  army  crossed  over  to 
Africa.  The  Roman  consuls  now  informed  the  Car- 
4 


74  CRUEL   CONDUCT  OF  ROME. 

thaginians  that  tjiey  were  ready  to  treat  with  them  on 
any  thing  that  had  not  been  previously  settled. 

When  the  Carthaginian  ambassadors  appeared  before 
the  consuls,  they  were  told  that  Carthage  must  deliver 
up  all  her  arms  and  artillery ;  for  they  said,  as  Rome 
was  able  to  protect  her,  there  was  no  reason  for  Car- 
thage to  possess  arms.  Hard  as  this  command  was, 
it  was  obeyed;  and  the  Carthaginians  now  believed 
that  they  had  satisfied  the  Romans  in  every  respect. 
But,  when  they  had  their  last  audience,  they  were  told 
that  the  government  of  Carthage  had  indeed  shown  its 
good  will,  but  that  Rome  had  no  control  over  the  city 
so  long  as  it  was  fortified.  The  preservation  of  peace, 
therefore,  required  that  the  people  should  quit  the  city, 
give  up  their  navy,  and  build  a  new  town,  without  walls, 
at  a  distance  of  ten  miles  from  the  sea-coast. 

The  indignation  and  fury  which  this  demand  excited 
in  Carthage  were  so  great,  that  all  the  gates  were  in- 
stantly closed ;  and  all  the  Romans  and  Italians  who 
happened  to  be  within  the  city  were  massacred. 

The  consuls  imagined  that  Carthage  might  be  taken 
by  storm  in  an  instant.  The  city,  situated  on  a  penin- 
sula, was  protected  on  one  side  by  a  treble  wall ;  but 
on  the  side  towards  the  Bay  of  Tunis  it  had  only  one 
low  wall.  The  Romans,  who  expected  to  find  a  de- 
fenceless population,  attempted  to  storm  both  walls. 
But  despair  had  suggested  to  the  Carthaginians  means 
of  defence  on  both  sides  ;  and  they  repelled  the  assault. 
Everybody  was  engaged,  day  and  night,  in  the  manu- 
facture of  arms. 

The  result  of  the  war  was  not  decided  until  four  years 
after  its  commencement.  The  history  of  it  is  very 
distressing.     There  can  be  nothing  more  heart-rending 


FALL   OF  CARTHAGE.  75 

than  this  last  struggle  of  despair,  which  was  necessary, 
and  yet  could  not  end  otherwise  than  in  the  destruc- 
tion of  Carthage. 

*  Two  years  after  the  war  began,  Publius  Cornelius 
Scipio  was  made  consul.  He  was  the  son  of  -aJmilius 
Paulus,  the  hero  of  Pydna,  and  the  adopted  son  of 
Cornelius  Scipio,  the  son  of  the  conqueror  of  Hannibal. 

This  Scipio  was  truly  a  very  eminent  general  and 
a  great  man,  but  a  strong  conservative,  persisting  in 
upholding  the  actual  state  of  things,  no  matter  in  how 
deplorable  a  condition  they  might  be. 

Scipio  began  to  besiege  Carthage  with  all  his  energy. 
He  stopped  up  the  mouth  of  the  harbor,  and  finally  got 
within  the  walls  of  the  city.  The  houses  were  con- 
quered one  by  one,  by  breaking  through  the  walls  from 
room  to  room  and  from  house  to  house.  The  struggle 
was,  at  the  same  time,  carried  on  upon  the  flat  roofs  of 
the  houses.  A  complete  famine  raged  in  the  city ;  and 
the  living  fed  upon  the  bodies  of  the  dead. 

During  this  unspeakable  misery,  the  Romans  gradu- 
ally advanced  to  the  highest  part  of  the  city,  which 
they  finally  took.  Thus  Carthage  fell  (146  B.C.),  and 
her  destruction  was  complete.  A  part  of  her  territory 
was  given  to  Numidia,  and  the  rest  made  a  Roman 
province,  called  Africa. 


CHAPTER  XV. 
Rome   and   Spain. 

Rome  formed  her  possessions  in  Spain  into  two 
provinces  shortly  after  the  Second  Punic  War  (198  B.C.). 
This  was  followed  by  a  general  rising  of  the  Spaniards, 
doubtless  from  fear  that  a  conquest  of  the  entire  coun- 
try was  intended  ;  but  they  were  speedily  repressed  by 
the  consul,  M.  Portius  Cato  (195  B.C.),  who  exhibited 
genuine  Roman  energy  in  their  subjection,  and  Ro- 
man ferocity  in  their  punishment.  A  desultory  strug- 
gle, however,  soon  arose,  which  was  terminated  (179 
B.C.),  after  sixteen  years,  by  the  more  moderate  meas- 
ures of  Tib.  Sempronius  Gracchus.  The  Spaniards 
bound  themselves  to  pay  certain  yearly  dues  to  the 
Senate,  and  not  to  fortify  any  city  without  its  con- 
sent. 

The  rapacity  of  the  governors  led  to  much  complaint ; 
and,  finally,  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  of  Segeda,  on 
the  Tagus,  entered  into  an  alliance  with  the  Nuraan- 
tines,  who  lived  further  up  the  river,  and  began  to 
rebuild  their  walls.  Several  commanders  were  sent 
against  them,  and  Lucullus  compelled  them  to  sue  for 
peace  ;  but  the  Senate  refused  to  grant  terms,  and  the 
war  continued. 

At  the  same  time,  the  Lusitanian  shepherds  made 
frequent  inroads  on  the  further  province,  which  the 
praetor  Galba  endeavored  to  repress,  but  was  defeated, 


CAPTURE   OF  NUMANTIA.  77 

and  barely  escaped  with  a  few  horse.  The  next  year, 
he  forced  them  to  make  submission,  but,  receiving 
them  with  pretended  kindness,  ordered  them  to  meet 
him  in  three  bodies,  at  different  places,  and,  when 
they  came,  fell  upon  them,  and  massacred  them. 
Viriathus  then  took  command  of  the  Lusitanians  who 
had  escaped  ;  and  for  several  years  his  successes  were 
only  interrupted  daring  the  brief  command  of  Metellus 
Macedonicus ;  for,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  Q.  Pom- 
peius,  matters  returned  to  their  former  state. 

The  consul  Mancinus  (137  B.C.)  was  obliged  to 
capitulate,  and,  to  save  himself  and  his  army,  made  a 
treaty,  which  the  Senate  refused  to  sanction ;  and 
Mancinus  was  delivered  up  to  the  enemy,  as  Postu- 
mius  had  been  surrendered  to  the  Sabines;  but  the 
Spaniards,  like  the  Sabines,  refused  to  accept  him  as  a 
substitute  for  the  fulfilment  of  the  treaty. 

Viriathus  was  assassinated  soon  after,  and  his  people 
were  then  subdued  ;  and  the  pacification  was  ably  con- 
ducted by  Dec.  Junius  Brutus  (138  B.C.).  The  Numan- 
tine  War  continued,  until  by  the  strictest  blockade, 
under  Scipio,  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  of  Numantia 
were  reduced  to  the  verge  of  starvation ;  and  then, 
only,  they  surrendered  (133  b.c).  The  town  was  so 
effectually  destroyed  that  even  its  site  cannot  be  dis- 
covered. Scipio  added  to  his  name  "Numantinus,"  in 
honor  of  the  conquest. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 
The  Gracchi. 

While  the  Numantine  War  was  still  in  progress, 
the  slaves  in  Sicily  broke  into  rebellion  ;  and  their 
numbers  increased  so  rapidly  that  it  was  five  years 
before  they  could  be  subdued. 

For  a  long  time,  slave  labor  had  been  taking  the 
place  of  that  of  freemen.  The  supply  was  rendered 
enormous  by  constant  wars,  and  by  regular  slave-trade 
carried  on  with  the  shores  of  the  Black  Sea  and  Greece. 
The  owners  of  the  slaves  became  an  idle  aristocracy, 
rendered  so  by  their  perfect  immunity  from  labor. 
They  were  jealous  of  each  other  and  of  the  more 
powerful  classes  of  the  state ;  and,  having  full  leisure 
to  shape  their  discontents  into  action,  they^only  needed 
a  leader  to  divide  the  Roman  Empire  against  itself. 

The  steady  growth  of  the  power  of  the  people  en- 
couraged still  further  encroachments  on  the  preroga- 
tives of  the  senatorial  class ;  so  that  every  thing  was 
ripe,  on  the  advent  of  Tiberius  Gracchus,  for  the  array- 
ing of  the  people  against  the  Senate,  thus  ushering  in 
the  contest  which  only  ended  with  the  Republic,  and 
brought  to  the  surface  some  of  the  proudest  names  of 
Roman  history. 

On  one  side  or  the  other,  we  find  them  —  Marius  and 
Sulla,  Pompey  and  Ceesar,  Antony  and  Augustus  — 
arraying  Rome  against  herself,  till  the  glories  of  the 


REFORMS   OF   THE   GRACCHI.  79 

republic  were  swallowed  up  in  the  misrule  and  dis- 
honor of  the  empire. 

Tiberius  Gracchus,  immediately  on  his  election  as 
tribune,  set  about  reforming  the  abuses  which  had 
crept  into  the  state ;  but  he  did  this  in  a  manner  so 
peremptory  and  violent  as  to  deprive  his  efforts  of  all 
their  effect.  He  proposed  to  limit  the  amount  of  pub- 
lic lands  any  head  of  a  family  could  own  to  five  hun- 
dred jugera  (about  320  acres).  This  was  a  direct  blow 
at  the  wealthy  classes,  as  they  naturally  had  obtained 
possession  of  the  greater  portion  of  the  lands.  Another 
tribune  was  induced  to  veto  the  bill;  and  Gracchus 
immediately  procured  the  deposition  of  his  adversary, 
after  which  the  law  was  passed. 

Having  injured  his  popularity  by  his  indiscretion,  he 
sought  to  regain  it  by  presenting  laws  certain  of  popular 
approval.  The  term  of  military  service  was  to  be 
shortened  ;  jurors  were  to  be  chosen  from  all  owning  a 
certain  amount  of  property,  not  from  the  senators  only  ; 
and  an  appeal  was  to  be  established  from  the  courts  to 
the  assembly  of  the  people.  These  reforms  enabled  him 
to  obtain  a  second  election,  which  was  claimed  to  be 
illegal ;  and,  to  prevent  his  profiting  by  it,  he  was  mur- 
dered, with  some  three  hundred  of  his  followers,  in  a 
brawl. 

Thus  was  shed  the  first  blood  of  the  Civil  War  (b.c. 
133).  His  mantle  fell  to  his  brother  Caius  Gracchus, 
who  persisted  in  the  course  laid  out  by  Tiberius.  He 
also  endeavored  to  admit  all  the  Italians  to  the  privi- 
leges of  Roman  citizenship,  and  to  limit  the  price  of 
bread,  as  a  means  of  increasing  his  popularity.  Against 
the  Senate  he  established  the  first  permanent  court  of 
justice  in  Rome, — that  for  trying  the  cases  of  provin- 


80  CAIUS  MARIUS. 

cial  magistrates  accused  of  corrupt  dealings  in  their 
government.  He  took  all  judicial  power  from  the 
Senate's  hands,  and  gave  it  to  a  council ;  deprived  it  of 
its  supervision  of  public  roads,  and  the  apportionment 
of  the  provinces  between  the  consuls. 

The  enlargement  of  the  privileges  of  the  Italians 
ruined  the  popularity  of  Caius  Gracchus ;  and  (121  B.C.), 
like  his  brother,  he  fell  in  a*  riot.  By  his  death,  the 
senatorial  party  recovered  somewhat  of  their  authority ; 
but  the  fierceness  with  which  party  strife  raged  made 
the  people  eager  to  accept  the  rule  of  any  one  who 
should  have  the  ability  to  control  the  factions  of  the 
state. 

This  man  was  found  in  Caius  Marius,  born  at  Arpi- 
num,  whose  sole  recommendations  were  that  he  was  in- 
flexible in  his  determination,  and  an  excellent  soldier. 
He  sprung  from  an  old,  though  rustic  family ;  contemned 
the  polite  education  of  the  times ;  was  very  supersti- 
tious ;  and  always  accompanied  by  a  Syrian  prophetess, 
in  whose  counsels  he  had  implicit  faith.  He  flattered 
the  populace,  and  delighted  to  appear  among  them  as 
an  equal.  He  possessed  great  wealth,  acquired  in  war, 
and  was  considered  a  man  of  incorruptible  integrity. 
His  talents  as  a  general  were  marked.  He  had  few 
friends ;  for  the  prominent  features  of  his  character  were 
bitterness,  hatefulness,  and  cruelty.  But  he  was,  at  the 
same  time,  the  man  to  save  Rome,  the  degradation 
of  which  had  been  brought  about  by  those  who  op- 
posed him.  At  the  siege  of  Numantia,  in  Spain,  Scipio 
had  noticed  the  courage  of  Marius,  and  predicted  a 
brilliant  career  for  him. 

In  119  B.C.,  he  obtained  the  office  of  tribune  ;  two 
years  later,  that  of  praetor.     Not  long  after,  he  married 


JUGURTHA.  81 

the  great-aunt  of  Caesar,  Julia.  He  then  went  to  Nu- 
midia,  as  lieutenant  of  Metellus,  to  assist  in  conducting 
the  war  against  Jugurtha. 

The  foreign  wars  during  this  period  were  impor- 
tant. The  Balearic  Isles,  Pergamus,  and  Dalmatia 
were  added  to  the  Roman  empire.  But  by  far  the 
most  important  war  was  that  against  Jugurtha  (118- 
104  b.c). 

After  the  destruction  of  Carthage,  the  most  impor- 
tant kingdom  in  Africa  was  Numidia,  which  contained 
numerous  and  flourishing  cities,  the  centres  of  great 
commerce. 

Upon  the  death  of  Masinissa,  the  kingdom  had  been 
divided  among  his  three  sons,  two  of  whom  soon  died, 
leaving  the  government  wholly  in  the  hands  of  Micipsa, 
the  surviving  son.  He  had  two  sons,  between  whom 
he  intended  to  divide  the  kingdom.  With  these  two 
sons,  he  had  educated  also  a  natural  son  of  one  of  his 
deceased  brothers,  named  Jugurtha,  who  was  adopted 
by  Micipsa,  and  shared  with  his  two  cousins  the  king- 
dom at  Micipsa' s  death  (118  b.c). 

Jugurtha  was  very  talented,  but  bold,  cunning,  and 
adroit.  He  had  no  idea  of  the  sanctity  of  an  oath,  no 
honesty,  and  no  humanity.  He  soon  quarrelled  with 
his  cousins,  murdered  one,  and  compelled  the  other  to 
flee.  The  exile  went  to  Rome,  and  there  pleaded  his 
case.  Jugurtha  hastened  ajso  to  Rome,  to  convince 
the  Senate  with  what  had  now  become  the  weightiest 
of  arguments,  gold,  of  the  propriety  of  his  conduct. 

The  Senate  was  purchased,  and  decreed  that  Numidia 
should  be  divided  between  Jugurtha  and  the  fugitive. 

Jugurtha  now  made  war  on  his  cousin,  and,  gaining 
possession  of  his  person,  put  him  to  death. 
4*       .  p 


82  JUGURTIIINE    WAR. 

Again  Rome  interfered,  and  again  the  Senate  was 
bought  off;  but  the  people  refused  to  make  any  terms 
with  the  murderer,  and  war  was  declared  with  Jugur- 
tha. 

The  conduct  of  the  war  fell,  after  some  reverses,  to 
Metellus  (109  B.C.),  who  restored  the  discipline  of  the 
army,  and  drove  Jugurtha  from  his  throne.  In  this 
he  was  ably  seconded  by  Marius,  who  was  at  this  time 
about  fifty  years  old. 

During  this  war,  Marius  returned  to  Rome,  and  ob- 
tained the  office  of  consul  (107  b.c.)  ;  and  also  received 
the  command  to  bring  the  war  against  Jugurtha  to  a 
close.  Metellus  retired  to  Rome  in  disgust.  It  required 
two  campaigns  for  Marius  to  conclude  the  war. 

The  capture  of  Jugurtha  was  directly  due  to  Lucius 
Cornelius  Sulla  (Sylla),  who  delivered  him  to  Marius, 
but  claimed  all  the  honor  of  the  exploit. 

In  104  b.c,  Marius  returned  to  Rome,  and  entered 
the  city  in  triumph.  Jugurtha  was  thrown  into  a  dun- 
geon, and  there  starved  to  death. 


CHAPTER  XVIL 

The  Cimbri  and  Teutones. —  The  Social  War. 

The  war  against  Jugurtha  was  thus  concluded,  and 
it  was  none  too  soon  ;  for  Rome  required  the  talents  of 
Marius  in  a  war  compared  with  which  that  against 
the  Numidian  king  was.  insignificant. 

The  Cimbri  and  Teutones,  races  from  Northern 
Europe,  were  threatening  the  frontiers  of  Italy.  The 
Roman  armies  had  been  annihilated  by  these  barbarians 
a  short  time  previous  to  this  (106  B.C.),  on  the  banks  of 
the  Rhone. 

Marius,  now  the  only  man  on  whom  the  nation  fixed 
its  hopes,  was  made  consul  for  a  second  time  (104  B.C.). 

The  barbarians,  after  their  victory  on  the  Rhone,  had 
fortunately  turned  to  Spain,  and  spent  a  few  years  in 
roaming  over  and  laying  waste  that  country. 

Marius  now  devoted  his  energies  to  forming  and 
training  a  new  army. 

The  elements  of  which  the  Roman  armies  had  former- 
ly consisted  had  degenerated  of  late  years.  The  task  of 
Marius  to  make  well-disciplined  soldiers  out  of  the  ma- 
terial he  had  on  hand  was  a  difficult  one.  He  chose 
the  field  on  the  banks  of  the  Rhone,  in  the  southern 
part  of  Gaul,  as  the  best  for  exercising  his  troops. 
Here  he  accustomed  them  to  the  greatest  possible  ex- 
ertions. Many  perished  under  the  hardships  ;  but  those 
who  survived  became  hardened  soldiers.     At  length,  in 


84  AQUJE  SEXTIJE. 

his  fourth  consulship  (102  b.c.),  he  marchea  against  the 
enemy. 

When  the  barbarians  returned  from  Spain  (102  b.c), 
they  separated  their  forces,  the  Cimbri  marching  around 
the  northern  foot  of  the  Alps  towards  Noricum,  with 
the  intention  of  invading  Italy  from  that  quarter,  the 
Teutones  remaining  in  Gaul. 

Marius  finally  came  to  an  engagement  with  the  Teu- 
tones in  the  neighborhood  of  Aquae  Sextiae  (Aix),  in  the 
summer  of  102  b.c.  The  battle  raged  for  two  days, 
and  ended  in  the  utter  defeat  of  the  barbarians.  Those 
who  survived  the  battle  put  an  end  to  themselves  of 
their  own  accord. 

The  Cimbri,  in  the  mean  while,  had  crossed  the  Alps, 
and  were  ravaging  the  fertile  fields  of  Lombard y,  meet- 
ing with  but  little  opposition  by  Catulus,  the  other 
consul. 

The  next  year,  Marius,  now  consul  for  the  fifth  time, 
joined  Catulus,  and  won  a  decisive  victory  near  Ver- 
cellae.  The  fate  of  the  Cimbri  was  the  same  as  that  of 
the  Teutones.  The  victories  of  Aquae  Sextiae  and 
Vercellae  raised  Marius  to  a  dangerous  eminence. 

Never,  since  the  establishment  of  the  republic,  had 
a  single  citizen  so  far  outshone  all  rivals. 

Had  Marius  possessed  real  statesmanship,  he  might 
have  anticipated  the  work  of  Julius  Caesar,  and  have 
become  the  permanent  head  of  the  state.  But,  though 
sufficiently  ambitious,  he  lacked  judgment  and  firm- 
ness. He  had  no  clear  and  definite  views,  either  of  the 
exact  position  to  which  he  aspired,  or  of  the  means 
whereby  he  was  to  attain  it.  His  course  was  marked 
by  hesitation  and  indecision.  Endeavoring  to  please 
all  parties,  he  pleased  none.     At  first,  he  gave  his  sane- 


SATURNINUS  AND   GLAUCIA.  85 

tion  to  a  long  series  of  measures  which  aimed  at  secur- 
ing the  favor  of  the  lower  orders. 

It  is  hard  to  give  a  clear  account  of  what  happened 
at  Rome  at  this  time.  Marius  formed  connections  with 
two  rascals,  Apuleius  Saturninus  and  Servilius  Glaucia. 
The  former,  a  plebeian  by  birth,  an  eloquent  speaker, 
and  bitter  enemy  of  the  Senate,  was  appointed  tribune  of 
the  people  ;  the  latter,  of  noble  origin,  was  chosen  prae- 
tor. Their  election  was  stained  by  the  murder  of  one 
Nonius,  who  was  a  competitor  of  Saturninus  for  the 
tribuneship. 

Saturninus  caused  to  be  passed  some  agrarian  laws, 
which  granted  (1)  to  the  poor  citizens  all  the  country 
which  had  been  occupied  by  the  Cimbri  in  the  northern 
part  of  Italy,  north  of  the  Po ;  (2)  one  hundred  acres 
of  land  in  Africa  to  the  veterans  of  Marius. 

The  Senate  refused  at  first  to  sanction  these  laws, 
but  afterwards  consented,  except  Metellus  Numidicus, 
who  was  exiled  for  his  refusal. 

At  the  next  consular  elections,  riots  occurred.  The 
Senate  declared  Saturninus  and  Glaucia  public  enemies, 
and  thereupon  seized  the  capitol. 

Marius,  seeing  his  associates  likely  to  be  worsted, 
deserted  them.     They  were  seized,  and  put  to  death. 

The  fall  of  Saturninus  was  followed  (99  b.c.)  by  the 
recall  of  Metellus  from  banishment,  and  the  voluntary 
exile  of  the  haughty  and  now  generally  unpopular 
Marius.  That  great  general,  but  poor  statesman,  retired 
to  Asia,  and  visited  the  court  of  Mithridates,  king  of 
Pontus.  For  the  next  eight  years  (99-91  b.c),  Rome 
enjoyed  a  season  of  comparative  quiet. 

Livius  Drusus,  of  noble  birth  and  large  fortune,  a 
thorough  aristocrat,  full  of  energy  and  pride,  when 


86  SOCIAL   WAR. 

elected  tribune  undertook  to  conciliate  the  people  by 
the  redivision  of  lands,  and  the  distribution  of  wheat, 
and  the  admittance  of  the  Italians  to  the  rights  of  Ro- 
man citizenship. 

But  the  Roman  conservatives  violently  opposed  him, 
and  finally  had  him  assassinated  (91  B.C.). 

The  death  of  Drusus  drove  the  Italians  to  despair  ; 
and,  finding  their  champion  murdered,  and  their  hopes 
dashed  to  the  ground,  they  rose  in  arms.  Eight  nations 
entered  into  close  alliance,  chose  Corfinium,  in  the 
Pelignian  Apennines,  for  their  capital,  and  formed  a 
federal  republic,  to  which  they  gave  the  name  of  Italia. 

This  war,  called  the  Social  War  (90-88  B.C.),  i.e.  war 
of  the  allies,  was  at  first  attended  with  great  success. 
The  allies  overran  Campania,  defeated  the  Romans  a 
number  of  times,  and  entered  into  negotiations  with 
the  Northern  Italians,  whose  fidelity  began  to  waver. 

Rome,  seeing  that  she  could  not  subdue  the  rebellion 
by  force  of  arms,  determined  to  make  concessions,  and, 
by  the  Julian  and  Plotian  laws,  granted  to  the  Italians 
all  that  they  ever  demanded. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Maeius   and   Sulla. 

With  the  name  of  Marius  is  usually  coupled  that  of 
Sulla,  who  was  over  twenty  years  his  junior.  Sulla  and 
Marius  were  men  of  two  different  generations;  and 
this  circumstance  added  to  the  aversion  which  existed 
between  them.  While  the  former  was  of  noble  birth, 
the  latter  was  a  soldier,  who  had  risen  by  his  talents 
and  fortune. 

In  the  Jugurthine  war,  Sulla  had  been  quaestor  of 
Marius,  and  had  taken  a  prominent  part  in  the  capture 
of  the  king.  Fortune  accompanied  him  everywhere ; 
and  it  was  this  good  fortune  that  drew  the  attention  of 
the  people  towards  him.  Marius  acquired  great  merits 
in  the  Social  War  ;  but  Sulla  eclipsed  his  fame.  Marius 
was  under  the  influence  of  the  sad  feeling  —  which 
must  be  particularly  painful  to  an  old  man  —  that  the 
rising  sun  outshone  him,  and  made  him  invisible. 
Sulla  thus  called  forth  in  Marius  a  spirit  of  opposition. 

Marius,  who  was  insatiable  in  his  ambition  and  love 
of  power,  was  now  anxious  to  obtain  the  command  of 
the  war  against  Mithridates,  king  of  Pontus.  But  the 
Senate  gave  the  command  to  Sulla.  Marius,  impelled 
by  his  irresistible  desire  to  humble  his  adversary,  in- 
duced the  tribune,  Publius  Sulpicius,  to  make  a  plebis- 
citum  {i.e.  a  law  passed  by  the  comitia  tributa,  at  the 
motion  of  the  tribune),  by  which  the  command  was 


88  FLIGHT  OF  MARIUS. 

taken  from  Sulla.  Sulla  was  naturally  exasperated  at 
this  unjustifiable  course,  and  immediately  marched  to 
Rome  at  the  head  of  six  legions,  compelling  Marius  to 
leave  the  city.  He  fled  to  Ostia,  and  from  there  along 
the  coast  to  Minturnse,  from  which  place  he  sailed  to 
Africa,  where  for  a  time  he  lived  quietly,  watching 
the  course  of  events. 

Meanwhile,  at  Rome,  Sulla  proscribed  his  enemies, 
repealed  the  bill  of  Sulpicius,  and  put  Sulpicius  himself 
to  death.  But  he  could  not  remain  long  at  the  capital. 
The  affairs  of  the  East  called  him  away ;  and  no  sooner 
was  he  gone  than  the  flames  of  civil  war  burst  out 
afresh. 

A  man  named  Cinna  now  came  forward  as  the  head 
of  the  party  of  Marius.  He  recalled  the  aged  exile ; 
and,  supported  by  the  Italians,  marched  upon  Rome. 
The  city  was  captured.  Marius  caused  himself  to  be 
made  consul  the  seventh  time  (January,  86  B.C.),  and 
Cinna  the  second.  The  victory  thus  gained  was  fol- 
lowed by  the  wildest  cruelties.  Marius  had  a  body- 
guard of  slaves,  whom  he  sent  out  to  murder  those 
whom  he  wished  to  get  rid  of.  The  houses  of  the  rich 
were  plundered ;  and  the  honor  of  the  noble  families 
exposed  to  the  mercy  of  slaves.  But  the  death  of 
Marius,  sixteen  days  after  he  entered  upon  his  consul- 
ship, put  an  end  to  the  shedding  of  blood,  but  not  to 
the  bitter  party  spirit. 

During  the  three  years  which  followed  the  death  of 
Marius,  Sulla  was  conducting  the  war  against  Mithri- 
dates  in  Achaia  and  Asia,  and  Italy  was  completely 
under  control  of  the  party  of  Cinna. 

In  84  B.C.,  Cinna  himself  was  murdered,  when  on  the 
eve  of  setting  out  against  Sulla  in  Asia. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 
The  Mitheidatic  Wae. 

The  kingdom  of  Pontus,  an  offshoot  of  Persia,  was 
founded  by  Ariobarzanes  I.  in  363  b.c.  Six  kings  of 
little  note  followed  him,  until,  in  120  B.C.,  Mithridates 
VI.,  surnamed  the  "  Great,"  ascended  the  throne.  He 
was  yet  a  minor  when  his  father  died.  But  he  em- 
ployed his  time  well  in  training  both  his  mind  and 
body,  —  the  former,  by  the  study  of  languages,  of  which 
he  is  said  to  have  spoken  twenty-five ;  the  latter,  by 
perpetual  hunting  expeditions  in  the  roughest  and  most 
remote  regions. 

On  reaching  the  age  of  twenty,  he  endeavored  to  ex- 
tend his  dominions,  wherever  he  could,  without  coming 
in  contact  with  the  Romans.  In  the  short  space  of 
seven  years,  he  added  to  his  kingdom  Lesser  Armenia, 
Colchis,  the  entire  eastern  coast  of  the  Black  Sea,  the 
Chersonesus  Taurica  (Crimea). 

Mithridates  first  came  in  contact  with  the  Romans  as 
follows :  — 

The  family  of  the  kings  of  Cappadocia  had  become 
extinct,  and  Mithridates  gave  the  throne  to  his  brother ; 
but  the  Romans  set  up  an  opposing  king  against  him. 

Nicomedes,  king  of  Bithynia,  was  also  incited  by  the 
Romans  to  attack  the  king  of  Pontus,  but  was  defeated  ; 
and  his  own  brother  was  set  up  against  him  by  Mithri- 
dates. 


90  CHMRONEIA. 

The  Romans  now  openly  interfered,  and  spoke  to 
Mithridates  in  a  tone  as  if  he  had  been  the  offender. 
Nothing  could  be  more  unjust.  They  collected  three 
armies  against  him  (composed  chiefly  of  effeminate  in- 
habitants of  Asia  Minor),  which  were  easily  defeated 
by  the  well-disciplined  troops  of  Mithridates. 

The  whole  of  Asia  Minor  soon  recognized  Mithri- 
dates as  their  sovereign.  This  induced  him  to  cross 
over  into  Greece,  where  he  was  received  with  univer- 
sal joy ;  and  nearly  the  whole  of  Greece  submitted  to 
him. 

Most  of  the  Greek  towns  in  Lydia  and  Caria  were 
provoked  by  the  Romans;  and,  being  encouraged  by 
Mithridates,  put  to  death  on  one  day  some  80,000  Ro- 
mans. This  act  demanded  vengeance,  and  called  forth 
the  utmost  exertions  on  the  part  of  the  Romans. 

The  Senate,  as  we  have  seen,  gave  the  command  to 
Sulla,  87  B.C.     The  same  year,  Sulla  went  to  Thessaly. 

Archelaus,  the  general  of  Mithridates,  held  possession 
of  Greece.  Sulla  met  his  forces  on  the  field  of  Chaero- 
neia,  86  B.C.,  and  totally  defeated  them.  He  then  at- 
tacked Athens,  which  was  occupied  by  a  Pontic  garrison, 
and,  after  a  long  siege,  captured  the  city,  and  thus  ob- 
tained control  of  the  whole  of  Greece. 

Sulla  then  concluded  a  peace  with  Mithridates  on 
these  conditions :  The  king  was  to  give  up  Bithynia, 
Paphlagonia,  and  Cappadocia,  and  withdraw  to  his  for- 
mer dominions.  He  was  also  to  pay  a  sum  of  $2,000,- 
000,  and  surrender  70  ships  of  war. 

Having  thus  settled  matters  in  Asia  Minor,  and  pun- 
ished the  Lydians  and  Carians,  in  whose  dominions  the 
Romans  had  been  massacred,  by  compelling  them  to  pay 
at  once  five  years'  tribute,  Sulla  was  ready  to  return  to 


THE  MARIAN  FACTION.  91 

Rome.     But  this  was  an  undertaking  of  no  slight  pro- 
portions. 

The  Marian  faction  had  at  their  disposal  an  army  of 
nearly  200,000  men,  ready  to  repel  Sulla  as  soon  as  he 
attempted  to  land  on  his  native  shores. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Sulla  in  Italy.  —  Sertorius  in  Spain.  —  Spar- 
tacus. 

Sulla  had  early  announced  his  intention  of  punish- 
ing his  enemies  in  Italy ;  and  every  preparation  was 
made  by  the  Marian  party  for  his  reception.  An  at- 
tempt was  made  to  win  the  people  by  means  of  the 
ever  popular  agrarian  law,  and  the  extension  of  the 
franchise  ;  but  no  sooner  did  Sulla  land  in  Italy  (83 
B.C.)  than  the  soldiers  were  induced  to  desert  in  im- 
mense numbers  ;  and,  what  with  incapacity  on  the  one 
hand  and  bribery  on  the  other,  Sulla  soon  found  him- 
self in  possession  of  all  lower  Italy. 

Among  those  who  hastened  to  the  standard  of  Sulla 
was  young  Cn.  Pompey,  then  but  twenty-three  years 
old,  who  was  destined  to  become  a  great  man  at  a 
time  when  great  men  were  plenty.  It  was  to  his  efforts 
that  Sulla's  success  was  largely  due.  The  next  year, 
the  Marian  party  was  joined  by  the  Samnites  ;  and  war 
raged  hotter  than  ever.  At  length,  however,  Sulla 
was  victorious  under  the  walls  of  Rome ;  and  the  city 
lay  at  his  mercy.  His  first  act,  an  order  for  the 
slaughter  of  6,000  Samnite  prisoners,  whom  he  had 
taken,  was  a  fit  prelude  to  his  conduct  in  the  city. 
Every  effort  was  made  to  eradicate  the  last  trace  of 
Marian  blood  and  sympathy  from  Italy.  Citizens  were 
placed  on  the  proscription  lists,  which  condemned 
them  to  death,  and  their  property  to  be  sold.     To  what 


DEATH  OF  SULLA.  93 

extent  this  was  carried,  we  may  learn  from  the  fact 
that  nearly  5,000  persons  are  said  to  have  lost  their 
lives  in  this  manner.  The  sales  of  confiscated  property 
were  carried  on  under  the  eye  of  the  conqueror,  and 
the  proceeds  were  disposed  of  at  his  caprice.  After 
annihilating  the  popular  party,  and  enacting  a  series  of 
laws  re-establishing  the  supremacy  of  the  Senate,  Sulla 
retired,  content  with  a  single  term  as  consul,  to  a  coun- 
try seat,  where  he  abandoned  himself  to  every  species 
of  debauchery,  and  died  a  miserable  death  after  about 
a  year  (79  B.C.). 

He  had  quieted  the  contentions  of  the  state  by  mur- 
dering all  who  opposed  him.  As  in  all  measures  of 
unrestrained  violence  some  fatal  error  undoes  the  work 
intended,  so  Sulla,  by  ill-judged  clemency,  permitted 
the  escape  of  one  whose  fame  was  destined  to  eclipse 
his  own,  and  who  finally  overthrew  both  the  Senate 
and  the  people.  This  was  C.  Julius  Caesar,  son-in-law 
to  Cinna,  and  nephew  to  Marius.  When  Sulla  ordered 
all  to  divorce  their  wives  of  Marian  lineage,  Caesar 
refused,  and  was  permitted  to  escape. 

On  the  death  of  Sulla,  Crassus  and  M.  .ffimilius  Le- 
pidus  were  chosen  consuls ;  but  such  was  the  instability 
of  the  times,  that  they  were  sworn  not  to  raise  an  army 
during  their  consulship.  Lepidus  attempted  to  evade 
his  oath  by  going  to  Gaul ;  and,  when  ordered  by  the 
Senate  to  return,  he  marched  at  the  head  of  his  forces. 
He  was  defeated  (78  b.c.)  near  the  city  by  Crassus  and 
Pompey,  and  soon  after  died. 

In  Spain,  affairs  were  as  bad  as  possible.  Quintus 
Sertorius,  a  partisan  of  Marius,  had  escaped  (83  b.c.) 
thither  during  the  proscription  of  Sulla,  and  by  his 
talents  and  ability  had  united  the  Spaniards  and  Marian 


94  SERTORIUS  AND  SPARTACUS. 

refugees  under  his  standard  (78  B.C.).  Success  followed 
him,  and  with  it  popularity,  till  finally  the  Romans  in 
Spain  became  jealous  of  the  favors  bestowed  on  the 
Spaniards,  and  created  a  faction.  Both  Metellus  and 
Pompey  were  sent  against  him  ;  but,  owing  to  their 
mutual  jealousy,  the  rebel  held  his  ground.  Sertorius 
was  not  proof  against  the  temptations  of  prosperity,  and 
began  to  conspire  to  reinstate  his  party  (the  Marians) 
in  power  at  Rome.  Perpema,  who  had  been  a  general 
under  Lepidus,  after  his  commander's  defeat  (cf.  page 
93),  fled  to  Sertorius  with  the  remnant  of  his  army ; 
and,  imagining  that  he  might  supplant  Sertorius  in 
popularity,  caused  him  to  be  assassinated.  With  the 
death  of  Sertorius  fell  the  Marian  party  in  Spain 
(72  b.c). 

At  the  same  time,  a  still  more  dangerous  enemy 
was  threatening  Italy.  At  Capua,  a  band  of  gladiators, 
under  the  leadership  of  one  of  their  number,  named 
Spartacus,  escaped  (73  B.C.)  from  the  training  school, 
and  took  up  a  strong  position  on  Mt.  Vesuvius.  They 
were  joined  by  large  numbers  of  slaves  and  outcasts  of 
every  description,  and  were  soon  in  a  position  to  defeat 
two  praetors  who  were  sent  against  them.  The  next 
year,  they  assumed  the  offensive ;  and  Spartacus  found 
himself  at  the  head  of  100,000  men.  Four  generals  sent 
against  him  were  defeated ;  and,  for  two  years,  he 
ravaged  Italy  as  he  pleased,  and  even  threatened  Rome. 
But  intestine  division  showed  itself  in  his  ranks  :  his 
lieutenants  grew  jealous  of  him. 

In  71  b.c,  the  command  of  the  war  was  given  to 
Crass  us  (the  same  who  won  the  battle  before  Rome 
for  Sulla),  who  finished  it  in  six  months.  Spartacus 
fell  fighting  bravely  near  Brundisium. 


SERT0R1US  AND  SPARTACUS.  95 

Pompey,  returning  from  the  Sertorian  war  in  Spain, 
met  5,000  of  those  who  had  escaped  from  the  army  of 
Spartacus,  whom  he  slew  to  a  man.  Crassus  pointed 
the  moral  of  his  victory  by  hanging  6,000  captives, 
whom  he  had  taken  along  the  road  from  Rome  to 
Capua  (72  B.C.). 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

POMPEY   AND    CRASSUS. MlTHRIDATIC   WAR. 

Pompet  and  Crassus  both  put  themselves  forward 
for  the  consulship ;  and,  though  neither  was  eligible 
according  to  law,  both  were  elected  (70  B.C.).  Reforms 
were  immediately  begun  ;  the  legislation  of  Sulla  was 
undermined ;  and  the  power  of  the  nobles  received  a 
check  from  which  it  never  after  recovered. 

No  good  could  be  hoped  from  the  union  of  Crassus 
with  Pompey;  for  each  was  mortally  jealous  of  the 
other,  and  each  retained  his  army  near  Rome.  Neither, 
fortunately,  desired  to  proceed  to  blows.  Pompey's 
popularity  soon  began  to  wane ;  for,  though  naturally 
allied  to  the  senatorial  party,  he  endeavored  to  lead 
that  of  the  people.  Thus  he  lost  the  confidence  of  the 
one,  without  gaining  that  of  the  other.  At  this  time, 
affairs  in  the  East  brought  him  again  prominently  to 
favor. 

Mithridates,  taking  advantage  of  the  trouble  at 
Rome,  was  again  in  arms.  Lucullus  was  sent  (74  b.c.) 
against  him,  and  was  everywhere  successful ;  but  one  of 
his  generals  risked  an  unfortunate  battle,  and  was  de- 
feated (67  b.c).  The  army  now  mutinied,  and  refused 
to  march  further  eastward.  Thus  he  was  compelled  to 
suspend  operations ;  and,  before  they  could  be  renewed, 
the  command  had  passed  (66  b.c.)  to  Pompey. 

Pompey  earned  his  appointment  to  the  East  by  his 


WAR    WITH   THE  PIRATES.  97 

successes  against  the  Greek  pirates.  From  the  earliest 
times,  these  marauders  had  been  in  the  habit  of  depre- 
dating on  the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean.  During 
the  civil  wars  of  Rome,  they  had  become  much  bolder ; 
so  that  the  city  was  compelled  to  take  an  active 
part  against  them.  Pompey  was  placed  in  charge  (67 
B.C.)  of  the  undertaking,  and  in  three  months  the 
pirates  were  swept  from  the  sea ;  and  he  was  now 
named  as  the  man  to  conclude  the  Mithridatic  war. 
His  appointment  was  violently  opposed  by  the  Senate  ; 
but  Cicero  came  to  his  assistance  with  his  first  political 
speech  (Pro  lege  Manilia).  The  command  was  at  once 
given  to  him  ;  and  he  became  virtually  dictator  in  the 
East. 

Pompey  went  to  Asia,  speedily  drove  Mithridates 
from  his  kingdom,  and  converted  Syria  to  a  Roman 
province.  At  this  time,  he  was  invited  to  act  as 
judge  between  two  aspirants  to  the  Jewish  throne, 
and,  his  decision  being  contrary  to  the  desires  of  the 
people,  led  his  army  against  Jerusalem,  which  he 
captured  after  a  siege  of  three  months,  and  installed 
his  protege  on  the  throne  on  condition  of  an  annual 
tribute.  Mithridates  now  returned  to  Pontus  for  the 
prosecution  of  his  old  design ;  but  so  great  was  the 
terror  inspired  by  the  Roman  arms,  that  even  his  own 
son  refused  to  join  him.  Desperate  at  the  turn  affairs 
had  taken,  the  aged  monarch  put  an  end  to  his  own 
life  (63  b.c.)  ;  and  with  him  ended  the  last  formidable 
opposition  to  Rome  in  Asia  for  many  years.  After  an 
absence  of  nearly  seven  years,  Pompey  returned  to 
Rome,  and  received  a  well-earned  triumph. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

Conspiracy  of  Catiline. 

While  Pompey  was  absent  in  the  East,  matters 
at  Rome  were  daily  becoming  worse,  and  shaping 
themselves  for  the  speedy  overthrow  of  the  republic. 
There  were  many  who  had  suffered  under  Sulla,  and 
who  were  anxious  to  regain  what  they  had  lost ;  and 
there  were  many  who,  enriched  by  the  dictator,  had 
squandered  their  ill-gotten  wealth,  and  now  only  waited 
a  leader  to  renew  the  assault  upon  the  state.  The 
Senate  was  alarmed  at  the  power  of  the  people ;  and 
the  people  distrusted  the  Senate.  One  of  the  creations 
of  the  time  was  L.  Sergius  Catiline,  a  man  of  immense 
strength  and  courage,  of  good  manners,  and  with  all  the 
attributes  for  popularity  both  with  the  army  and  the 
people,  but  with  a  character  utterly  devoid  of  honesty, 
virtue,  or  patriotism.  Disappointed  in  his  hope  of 
obtaining  the  consulship,  he  formed  (65  B.C.)  a  plot 
to  murder  the  consuls,  and  seize  their  offices.  The 
scheme  failed,  the  signal  for  the  attack  being  prema- 
turely given ;  yet,  though  the  guilt  of  Catiline  was 
beyond  doubt,  he  not  only  escaped  punishment,  but 
became  a  formidable  candidate  for  the  consulship  two 
years  later  (63  B.C.),  when  Cicero  was  elected.  Catiline 
then  entered  into  a  new  plot,  which  added  to  the  de- 
signs of  the  former  the  burning  of  the  city.     This  con- 


CONSPIRACY  OF  CATILINE.  99 

spiracy  was  discovered  by  Cicero,  and  became  the  occa- 
sion of  his  four  orations  against  Catiline.  The  master- 
spirit was  even  then  allowed  to  escape  ;  indeed,  so  weak 
were  the  authorities,  that  his  departure  from  Rome  was 
the  one  thing  they  most  desired.  Others  of  the  conspira- 
tors were  arrested,  and  the  great  danger  was  passed ;  for 
Catiline  and  his  small  army  were  of  little  importance  in 
the  field,  however  dangerous  they  might  be  in  the  city. 
A  serious  difficulty  now  arose  as  to  the  disposition  to  be 
made  of  the  prisoners.  Cato  and  Cicero  advocated  their 
being  put  to  death  ;  while  Caesar  opposed  to  this  impris- 
onment for  life.  The  motives  of  the  men  are  so  charac- 
teristic that  they  form  a  complete  key  to  their  several 
public  careers.  Cicero,  vain  and  selfish,  weak  in  coun- 
cil, and  distrustful  of  the  temper  of  the  people  and  his 
own  ability  to  rule  their  factions,  feared  lest  they 
become  dangerous  enemies  to  himself :  Cato,  desiring 
the  reformation  of  the  state,  would  have  made 
them  an  example  and  warning  for  the  future.  The 
one,  forgetful  of  the  state,  was  overcome  by  personal 
fears  :  the  other,  unmindful  of  self,  would  have  purity 
at  any  cost.  Caesar,  careless  alike  of  danger  and  re- 
form, would  have  every  thing  done  in  .strict  accordance 
with  the  laws ;  and,  a  bold  and  wise  statesman,  urged 
that  nothing  was  more  impolitic  than  lawless  violence 
on  the  part  of  rulers.  On  the  one  hand,  we  have  the 
timid  magistrate  and  the  injudicious  reformer:  on 
the  other,  the  statesman  and  politician,  with  less  in- 
tegrity of  purpose,  perhaps,  than  the  one,  less  disinter- 
ested patriotism  than  the  other,  but,  with  keener  knowl- 
edge and  a  stronger  hand,  a  far  safer  guide.  A  sentence 
of  death  was  voted ;  and  Cicero,  with  unseemly  haste, 
caused  the  conspirators  to  be  executed  that  very  night. 


100  CICERO  EXILED. 

Catiline  was  defeated  in  the  field  (62  B.C.),  and  his  army 
exterminated.  By  the  suppression  of  the  conspiracy, 
Cicero  earned  his  title  of  Father  of  his  Country ;  by  his 
indiscreet  use  of  his  power,  he  brought  upon  himself 
exile  and  loss  of  influence. 


CHAPTER  (X&tf&v, 

*  •  •   •  •        -, 

G/ESAR,   POMPEY,    AND    CRA$?U«.-^Ta3S  &A>HAG     , 

WabsV';*,:*   ••^.,  ■•::;/£, 

In  the  absence  of  Pompey,  the  guidance  of  affairs 
at  Rome  had  been  assumed  chiefly  by  three  men,  Cato, 
Cicero,  and  Caesar.  Crassus,  who  is  sometimes  men- 
tioned with  them  as  a  leader,  was  too  indolent,  and  too 
weak  in  character,  to  be  of  any  importance,  and  was 
influential  only  by  means  of  his  immense  wealth. 

Cato  was  at  the  head  of  the  senatorial  party  ;  Caesar 
was  the  acknowledged  chief  of  the  Marians ;  while 
Cicero  held  an  intermediate  position,  depending  for  his 
power  almost  entirely  on  his  unrivalled  eloquence,  and 
having  the  confidence  of  neither  of  the  two  great  par- 
ties. Of  the  three,  the  one  whose  influence  was  the 
greatest  was  Caesar.  Though  bankrupt  in  fortune, 
such  was  the  adroitness  of  his  conduct  that  at  every 
turn  of  affairs  he  rose  the  higher.  His  star  was  clearly 
in  the  ascendant,  when  Pompey,  after  an  unwise  delay 
in  the  East,  at  length  returned  to  Rome  soon  after 
Caesar  had  gone  to  Spain  to  complete  the  conquest  of 
Lusitania. 

On  the  return  of  Pompey,  who,  during  his  absence, 
had  become  more  and  more  an  object  of  suspicion  to 
the  Senate,  the  city  (cf.  page  96)  was  comparatively 
quiet.  Caesar  was  in  Spain;  Crassus  was  unable  to 
form  a  dangerous  opposition ;  Cato  only  opposed,  with 


102  THE   GALLIC   WARS. 

seeming  success,  the  desires  of  the  Eastern  Conqueror  ; 
while  Cicero  was  abject  in  his  overtures  for  friendship. 

Caesar's  return  from  Spain,  where  he  had  been  entirely 
successful,  offered  an  opportunity  for  a  change ;  and 
every  thing  was ,  ripe  .for  a  coalition  against  the  sena- 
torial, or  ruling,  party.  Caesar,  Pompey,  and  Crassus 
united  their  interests,  and  formed  what  was  called 
fifee  JU'ir.t  trrumvirate.  Caesar  was  elected  consul.  He 
increased  his  popularity  in  everyway,  —  notably,  by 
an  agrarian  law,  so  carefully  framed  and  worded  that 
even  its  enemies  could  find  no  fault  with  it.  And, 
when  his  term  of  office  was  nearly  ended,  he  procured 
his  appointment  as  proconsul  to  Gaul  for  five  years, 
that  he  might  be  near  Rome,  and  watch  the  events  at 
the  capital,  which  his  army  would  enable  him  largely  to 
control.  The  Senate  more  readily  agreed  to  this,  as  Gaul 
was  at  that  time  in  a  state  of  ferment,  and  threatened 
serious,  if  not  doubtful,  war  ;  and  a  failure  on  the  part 
of  Caesar  would  remove  him  from  the  number  of  dan- 
gerous enemies.  Caesar  increased  his  intimacy  with 
Pompey  by  giving  him  his  daughter  Julia  in  marriage. 
Before  leaving  Rome,  he  procured  (58  b.c.)  the  banish- 
ment of  Cicero,  on  the  ground  of  putting  to  death  the 
Catilinian  prisoners  without  a  trial ;  and  Cato  was  sent 
to  Cyprus,  to  enforce  a  law  by  which  that  island  was 
incorporated  in  the  republic.  Cicero  was  forced  to 
take  the  proconsulship  of  Cilicia.  It  was  the  design  of 
Caesar  to  leave  the  Senate  without  a  leader  who  could 
work  injury  to  his  cause  during  his  absence ;  and  in 
this  he  was  eminently  politic  and  successful. 

News  from  Gaul  now  called  for  his  immediate  presence 
(58  b.c.)  ;  and  for  nine  years  he  continued  his  efforts  for 
the  subjugation  of  the  country.     When  peace  seemed 


THE   GALLIC   WARS.  103 

secure,  he  even  carried  his  conquests  to  Britain ;  and, 
though  he  obtained  no  permanent  foothold,  he  opened 
the  way  for  the  future  conquest  of  the  island.  During 
this  time,  he  was  called  upon  to  repel  several  inroads 
of  Germans  into  Gaul,  and  pursued  them  into  their  own 
country.  It  is  said  that  in  these  wars  not  less  than  one 
million  of  Gauls  and  Germans  perished.  But,  if  Cassar 
made  the  defeat  of  his  enemies  terrible",  when  war  was 
over,  he  was  a  kind  and  judicious  ruler  ;  and  by  these 
means  he  cemented  his  conquests  so  firmly  to  Rome 
that  for  centuries  the  loyalty  of  Gaul  was  never  shaken  ; 
and,  even  then,  not  before  the  empire  was  tottering 
with  decrepitude,  and  compelled  to  leave  Gaul  to  its 
own  devices  (52  B.C.). 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Caesar's   Struggle   with   Pompey. 

During  the  nine  years  (59-50  B.C.)  passed  by  Caesar 
in  Gaul,  many  great  events  occurred  at  Rome.  In  the 
interior,  anarchy  prevailed.  The  republic  needed  a 
strong,  firm  hand,  which,  at  the  price  even  of  liberty, 
should  ensure  security  for  it,  and  stop  the  shedding  of 
blood.  Pompey  had  attempted  to  bring  about  this  re- 
sult ;  but  it  was  beyond  his  ability.  Shut  up  at  home 
with  his  young  wife,  he  let  the  affairs  of  state  go,  and 
gave  up  every  thing  to  Clodius,  who,  since  Cicero  was 
exiled,  and  Cato  away  from  Rome,  ruled  supreme. 
Finally,  however,  Pompey  shook  off  his  inertia,  and 
obtained  the  recall  of  Cicero  (57  B.C.),  who  returned 
triumphant,  "  borne  upon  the  shoulders  of  all  Italy." 

This  was  the  signal  for  a  reaction  against  Clodius. 
Milo  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  the  Senate,  and 
slew  his  adversary  upon  the  Appian  Way.  '  Pompey, 
delighted  at  having  got  rid  of  Clodius,  obtained  the 
exile  of  Milo. 

During  the  interval  of  the  two  campaigns  of  57-56 
B.C.,  Caesar  renewed  his  alliance  with  his  two  colleagues 
in  interviews  that  took  place  at  Ravenna  and  Lucca. 
He  renewed  for  himself  the  command  of  Gaul ;  Pom- 
pey, that  of  Spain  ;  Crassus,  that  of  Syria. 

Crassus  was  jealous  of  the  exploits  of  Caesar.  He 
wished  also  to  obtain  military  renown,  and  undertook 


DEATH  OF  CRASSUS.  105 

the  war  against  the  Parthians.  His  son,  who  had  dis- 
tinguished himself  in  Gaul,  accompanied  him  as  lieu- 
tenant (55  B.C.).  They  arrived  at  Zeugma,  a  city  of 
Syria,  on  the  Euphrates ;  and  the  Romans,  seven  legions 
strong,  with  4,000  cavalry,  drew  themselves  up  along  the 
river.  The  quaestor  Cassius,  a  man  of  ability,  proposed 
to  Crassus  a  plan  of  the  campaign,  which  consisted  in 
following  the  river  as  far  as  Seleucia,  in  order  not  to 
be  separated  from  his  fleet  and  provisions,  and  to  avoid 
being  surrounded  by  the  cavalry  of  the  enemy.  But 
Crassus  allowed  himself  to  be  deceived  by  an  Arab  chief, 
who  allured  him  to  the  sandy  plains  of  Mesopotamia. 

The  forces  of  the  Parthians,  divided  into  many  bodies, 
suddenly  rushed  upon  the  Roman  ranks,  and  drove 
them  back.  The  young  Crassus  attempted  a  charge  at 
the  head  of  1,500  horsemen.  The  Parthians  yielded, 
but  only  to  draw  him  into  an  ambush,  where  he  perished, 
after  great  deeds  of  valor.  His  head,  carried  on  the 
end  of  a  pike,  was  borne  before  the  eyes  of  his  unhappy 
father,  who,  crushed  by  grief  and  despair,  gave  the 
command  into  the  hands  of  Cassius. 

Cassius  gave  orders  for  a  general  retreat.  The  Par- 
thians subjected  the  Roman  army  to  continual  losses. 
Crassus,  shortly  after,  was  killed  (53  B.C.)  in  a  con- 
ference. 

Thus  terminated  the  expedition  of  Crassus.  In  this 
disastrous  campaign  there  perished  more  than  20,000 
Romans.  Ten  thousand  prisoners  were  taken,  and  com- 
pelled to  serve  as  slaves  in  the  army  of  the  Parthians. 

The  death  of  Crassus  broke  the  triumvirate ;  that  of 
Julia  broke  the  family  ties  between  Caesar  and  Pompey, 
who  then  married  Cornelia,  the  widow  of  the  young 
Crassus. 
5* 


106        CJESAR   CROSSES   THE  RUBICON. 

Caesar  wished  to  become  a  second  time  candidate 
for  the  consulship  the  year  following  the  termination 
of  his  proconsulship  in  Gaul.  But  he  wished  first  to 
celebrate  his  triumph,  and  would  not,  on  this  account, 
disband  his  army ;  for,  according  to  the  Roman  cus- 
tom, he  could  not  triumph  without  it.  According  to 
another  custom,  however,  he  was  obliged  to  disband  it 
before  he  could  offer  himself  as  a  candidate  for  the  con- 
sulship. But,  setting  aside  this  custom,  he  demanded 
permission  to  become  a  candidate,  wrhile  he  was  in  his 
province  in  command  of  the  army. 

He  then  intended,  after  his  election,  to  return  with 
his  forces  to  Rome,  celebrate  his  triumph,  and  then  dis- 
band his  troops. 

The  party  of  Pompey  demanded  that  he  should  dis- 
band his  army,  come  to  Rome  as  a  private  citizen,  and 
thus  sue  for  the  consulship  ;  but  he  was  convinced  that 
such  a  course  could  be  taken  only  at  the  peril  of  his  life. 

The  question  was  discussed  in  the  Senate.  The 
party  of  Pompey  was  predominant.  He  had  troops  in 
the  city ;  but  it  was  resolved  that  Caesar  should  be 
ordered  to  resign  his  command. 

The  tribunes  opposed  the  decree,  but  were  not  lis- 
tened to,  and  were  even  threatened  by  the  consuls,  and 
compelled  to  flee.  They  went  directly  to  Ravenna,  on 
the  frontier  of  Cisalpine  Gaul,  where  Caesar  and  his 
army  were  stationed. 

When  Caesar  received  the  command  of  the  Senate  to 
give  up  his  army,  his  passion  gained  the  upper  hand, 
and  he  resolved  to  march  upon  Italy.  He  crossed  (49 
B.C.)  the  Rubicon,  and  went  to  Arimirium,  where  he  met 
the  tribunes  who  had  fled  to  him. 

Here  he  was  met  by  ambassadors  from  Pompey,  with 


G^D 


CjESAR'S  manceuvres.  107 

orders  that  he  should  withdraw  from  Ariminimi,  return 
to  Gaul,  and  disband  his  army.  Caesar  considered  this 
an  unjust  demand,  as  it  would  leave  Ponipey  with  entire 
control  over  Italy. 

Accordingly,  he  despatched  his  lieutenant,  Marcus 
Antonius,  to  take  possession  of  Arretium,  and  himself 
remained  at  Ariminum  with  two  legions,  and  deter- 
mined to  hold  a  levy  there. 

He  also  occupied  Pisaurus,  Fanus,  and  Ancona.  In 
a  word,  all  Italy  was  soon  at  his  feet.  Pompey  went  to 
Brundisium.  He  wished  to  keep  this  place,  in  order 
to  have  a  landing-place  for  his  fleet,  in  case  Caesar  went 
to  Spain. 

Caesar  also  took  this  place.  He  now  went  to  Rome, 
where  he  acted  as  absolute  master.  He  had  the  treas- 
ury broken  open,  as  the  keys  were  concealed ;  and  he 
disposed  of  every  thing  as  a  sovereign.  Thus  ,all  Italy 
was  under  his  control. 

In  Spain,  Pompey's  party  was  predominant.  Afra- 
nius  and  Petreius,  Iris  lieutenants,  were  there  with 
seven  legions. 

Africa  was  also  occupied  by  his  party ;  and  it  was 
confidently  hoped  that  Gaul  would  rise  against  Caesar. 

After  having  arranged  matters  at  Rome,  Caesar 
marched  to  Southern  Gaul  on  his  way  to  Spain.  He 
left  troops  to  lay  siege  to  Massilia,  and  hastened  him- 
self to  Spain. 

Afranius  and  Petreius  were  stationed  at  Ilerda,  in 
Northern  Spain. 

Caesar  brought  all  his  military  talent  into  play,  and 
soon  compelled  them  to  capitulate.  Thus  Caesar  was  at 
once  master  of  all  Spain.  Shortly  afterwards,  Massilia 
was  also  captured. 


108  CAESAR  IN  EPIRUS. 

On  his  return  to  Rome,  Caesar  was  made  dictator : 
within  a  very  short  time,  he  made  the  most  necessary 
regulations  at  Rome.  After  his  army  had  returned 
from  Spain,  and  new  legions  were  levied,  he  set  out 
towards  Brundisium.  It  was  now  nearly  twelve 
months  since  Pompey  had  left  Rome. 

He  had  taken  up  his  winter  quarters  in  Thessaly, 
where  he  had  collected  troops  in  great  numbers.  He 
also  had  at  his  disposal  a  large  fleet. 

Caesar,  through  the  neglect  of  the  Pompeian  ad- 
mirals, crossed  the  Adriatic  unopposed,  January,  48  B.C. 

With  forces  very  inferior  to  those  of  Pompey,  Caesar 
advanced  towards  Dyrrachium,  and  ventured  to  besiege 
Pompey,  who  was  stationed  there.  This  was  an  attack 
which  Pompey  did  not  care  much  about,  as  he  received 
his  supplies  from  the  sea.  Caesar,  who  had  no  such 
means  of  providing  for  his  army,  was  obliged  to  forage 
in  the  country.  He  tried  to  bring  the  war  to  a  close 
at  Dyrrachium.  On  one  occasion,  when  he  made  an 
attack  upon  the  place,  he  was  repulsed  with  consider- 
able loss.  His  soldiers  began  to  despond  ;  and  he  him- 
self nearly  despaired  of  success. 

After  this  catastrophe,  Caesar  left  Dyrrachium,  and 
marched   through  Epirus  into  Thessaly. 

Pompey  followed  him  into  Thessaly,  where  the  lat- 
ter had  already  chosen  his  position  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Pharsalus,  situated  upon  a  rocky  eminence, 
attached  to  the  chain  of  the  Othrys.  Pharsalus  is  sur- 
rounded by  a  vast  plain.  There  was  fought  one  of  the 
decisive  battles  in  the  world's  history.  The  army  of 
Pompey,  consisting  of  47,000  infantry  and  7,000  cavalry, 
was  twice  as  large  as  that  of  Caesar  in  infantry,  and 
seven  times  as  large  in  cavalry  ;   but  the  disdainful 


PHARSALUS  AND  ZELA.  109 

confidence  of  the  Pompeians  increased  the  strength  of 
the  well-practised  legions  of  Caesar. 

The  battle  (August,  48  b.c.)  lasted  a  long  time,  be- 
fore either  party  gained  any  advantage.  Finally,  Pom- 
pey's  forces  were  defeated.  Pompey  threw  off  his 
insignia  of  command,  mounted  his  horse,  and  hastened 
the  shortest  way  to  the  sea,  and,  seeing  a  vessel  weigh- 
ing anchor,  embarked  with  a  few  companions,  who  ac- 
companied him  in  his  flight. 

Pompey  went  to  Mitylene,  and  from  there  to  Egypt, 
hoping  to  obtain  an  asylum  from  the  young  king, 
Ptolemy.  Upon  his  arrival,  he  was  seized  and  be- 
headed (28th  September,  48  B.C.). 

Meanwhile,  Caesar  pursued  his  victory  with  an  inde- 
fatigable activity,  and  set  sail  for  Egypt.  Upon  his 
arrival,  the  head  of  his  enemy  was  brought  to  him. 
Caesar  turned  from  the  sight,  with  tears  in  his  eyes. 
The  murderers  now  saw  what  would  be  their  fate. 
Ptolemy  was  at  variance  with  his  sister,  the  famous 
Cleopatra.  Caesar  took  the  part  of  the  sister  against 
the  brother.  The  inhabitants  of  Alexandria  revolted, 
and  besieged  Caesar  in  the  palace ;  but,  with  a  handful 
of  soldiers,  he  bravely  baffled  their  attacks.  Setting 
fire  to  the  neighboring  buildings,  he  escaped  to  his 
ships.  Afterwards  he  returned,  and  wreaked  ven- 
geance upon  the  Alexandrians,  establishing  Cleopatra 
firmly  upon  the  throne  (47  b.c). 

Satisfied  with  this  vengeance,  Caesar  left  Egypt  and 
went  to  Pontus,  where  Pharnaces,  son  of  Mithridates, 
was  inciting  a  revolt  against  Rome. 

Caesar  attacked  and  defeated  him  at  Zela  (47  b.c.) 
with  a  rapidity  rendered  proverbial  by  the  words,  Veni, 
vidi,  vici. 


110  SUCCESS  OF  CAESAR. 

Upon  his  return  to  Rome,  Caesar  conciliated  the 
people  by  liberal  measures. 

Next,  Caesar  crossed  over  into  Africa,  where  the 
Pompeians  gathered  around  Cato,  Metellus  Scipio,  and 
Juba,  king  of  Numidia. 

On  the  4th  of  April,  46  B.C.,  Caesar  invested  Thapsus, 
which  Scipio  endeavored  in  vain  to  defend.  Scipio 
wished  to  take  refuge  in  Spain ;  but,  overtaken  by  a 
storm,  and  fearing  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy, 
he  threw  himself  into  the  sea. 

Cato  took  refuge  in  Utica,  and,  seeing  that  all  was 
lost,  committed  suicide. 

The  two  sons  of  Pompey,  Cneius  and  Sextus,  fled  to 
Spain,  and  were  the  only  ones  who  could  now  even 
make  a  show  of  resisting  Caesar.  After  some  bloody 
but  indecisive  engagements,  the  Pompeians  posted 
themselves  at  Munda  for  a  final  battle.  This  was 
fought  on  the  17th  of  March,  45  B.C.,  and  ended  in  a 
complete  victory  for  Caesar.     Spain  submitted. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 
CLesar  Peepetual  Dictator.  —  His  Murder. 

CLesar  now  returned  to  Rome,  and  centred  in  him- 
self all  power,  creating  himself  dictator  for  life,  sole 
consul,  tribune,  pontifex  maximus,  &G.  The  Senate, 
at  the  proposal  of  Cicero,  gave  him  the  title  of  "  Father 
of  his  Country,"  and  the  right  to  wear  a  crown  of 
laurels.  The  fifth  month  (Quintilis),  in  which  he  was 
born,  was  named  Julius  (July). 

In  his  first  triumph,  he  displayed,  among  other 
wonders,  the  Rhine,  the  Rhone,  and  the  ocean,  repre- 
sented in  gold,  as  a  reminder  of  the  conquest  of  Gaul. 

In  his  second  triumph,  the  images  of  the  Nile,  and 
of  Arsinoe,  wife  of  King  Ptolemy,  were  displayed  all 
sparkling  in   the  light. 

The  third  triumph  represented  Pharnaces  and  Pon- 
tus. 

The  fourth,  Juba,  the  Moors,  and  Spain  twice  subju- 
gated. , 

Cato,  Petreius,  and  Scipio  were  represented  as  pierc- 
ing themselves  with  their  swords. 

Caesar,  now  absolute  master  of  Rome  and  of  the 
entire  world,  conceived  and  carried  into  execution 
great  reforms  and  useful  works.  He  built  a  temple  to 
Mars,  reformed  the  calendar,  and  built  a  large  h arbor 
at  Ostia  (north  of  the  Tiber)  ;  also  a  road  from  the 
Adriatic  to  the  Tyrrhenian    sea,  over  the  Apennines. 


112         CONSPIRACY  AGAINST  CAESAR. 

An  immense  amphitheatre  was  built  at  the  foot  of  the 
Tarpeian  rock  in  Rome. 

In  the  midst  of  these  plans,  he  was  stopped  by  death. 

Cassius  Longinus,  an  old  lieutenant  of  Crassus,  had 
shown  great  courage  in  the  war  against  the  Parthians. 
At  Pharsalus,  he  fought  on  Pompey's  side,  but  was 
afterwards  pardoned  by  Caesar.  He  was  married  to  a 
sister  of  Brutus,  whom  he  won  over  to  his  designs  of 
a  conspiracy  for  the  murder  of  Caesar. 

Marcus  Junius  Brutus,  nephew  and  son-in-law  of 
Cato,  generous,  but  narrow-minded,  a  firm  Stoic,  had 
also  fought  at  Pharsalus  on  Pompey's  side,  and  been 
pardoned  by  Caesar.  Caesar  had  great  affection  for 
him,  and  called  him  his  son.  Brutus  believed  it  his 
duty  to  crush  all  tender  sentiments,  and  to  aid  Cassius 
in  the  re-establishment  of  the  republic. 

Cassius,  'twas  said,  hated  the  tyrant ;  and  Brutus, 
tyranny.  These  conspirators  were  soon  joined  by 
others.  Among  them  were  persons  of  all  parties ;  and 
men,  who  had  fought  against  one  another  at  Pharsalus, 
now  went  hand  in  hand.  No  proposals  were  made  to 
Cicero,  who  was  at  an  advanced  age,  and  could  not 
have  consented  to  take  away  the  life  of  him  to  whom 
he  himself  owed  his  own.  Caesar's  conduct  towards 
those  who  had  fought  in  the  ranks  of  Pompey,  and 
afterwards  returned  to  him,  was  extremely  noble.  All 
who  knew  Cicero  must  have  been  convinced  that  he 
would  not  have  given  his  consent  to  the  plan  of  the 
conspirators.  And,  if  they  themselves  ever  gave  the 
matter  a  serious  thought,  they  must  have  owned  that 
it  was,  in  fact,  very  absurd  to  fancy  that  the  republic 
could  be  restored  by  the  death  of  Caesar. 

It  is  said  that  the  murder  of  Caesar  was  the  most 


DEATH  OF  CMS  All.  113 

senseless  act  that  the  Romans  ever  committed  ;  and  a 
truer  word  was  never  spoken. 

Caesar  was  cautioned  in  various  ways  to  be  on  his 
guard,  as  more  danger  threatened  him ;  but  to  no  pur- 
pose. 

On  the  morning  of  the  15th  of  March,  44  B.C.,  Deci- 
mus  Brutus  treacherously  enticed  him  to  go  with  him 
to  the  Senate-house.  As  soon  as  Caesar  took  his  seat, 
the  conspirators  came  around  him,  and  Tullius  Cimber 
advanced  to  pray  for  the  pardon  of  his  exiled  brother; 
and,  while  the  rest  joined  their  entreaties,  laid  hold  of 
Caesar's  hand,  and  kissed  his  head  and  breast. 

As  Caesar  resisted  their  importunity,  and  suddenly 
attempted  to  rise,  Cimber,  with  both  hands,  pulled 
Caesar's  garment  down  from  the  shoulders  ;  and  an- 
other, who  had  placed  himself  behind  the  chair,  stabbed 
him  in  the  neck.  Turning  round,  Caesar  seized  the 
dagger,  and  held  it  fast.  "  What  are  you  doing,  vil- 
lain !  "  he  cried.  The  first  blow  was  struck ;  and  the 
whole  pack  fell  upon  their  noble  victim.  Wherever  he 
turned,  he  met  only  bare  daggers,  and  was  driven  about 
like  a  wild  beast.  Cassius  stabbed  him  in  the  face,  and 
Marcus  Brutus  in  the  groin.  He  made  no  more  resist- 
ance, but  wrapped  his  gown  over  his  head  and  the 
lower  part  of  his  body,  and  fell,  mortally  wounded,  at 
the  base  of  Pompey's  statue,  which  was  drenched  with 
blood. 

The  tumult  and  commotion  were  now  great ;  and,  in 
their  alarm,  most  of  the  senators  took  to  flight.  Both 
parties  were  blind  at  the  moment,  and  knew  not  what 
was  to  be  done  for  the  future.  The  tumult  at  Rome 
lasted  for  some  days.  Caesar  had  fallen  on  the  15th  of 
March,  between  eleven  and  twelve  o'clock  a.m.     On 


114  FUNERAL   OF  CAESAR. 

the  17th,  there  was  a  meeting  of  the  Senate  to  delibe- 
rate upon  what  was  to  be  done.  The  conspirators  had 
fled  to  the  Capitol ;  and  public  opinion  in  the  city  was 
decidedly  against  them.  A  great  number  of  Caesar's 
soldiers  were  in  the  city,  and  many  others  flocked 
thither  from  other  parts ;  and  the  excitement  was  so 
great  that  there  was  ground  for  apprehending  acts  of 
extreme  violence. 

At  the  funeral  of  Caesar,  Antony,  his  nearest  relative, 
delivered  the  oration.  It  produced  a  fearful  effect 
upon  the  minds  of  the  people ;  for  he  not  only  dwelt 
upon  the  exploits  of  Caesar,  amid  roars  of  applause,  but, 
after  he  had  excited  their  minds  in  the  highest  degree 
by  his  recital,  he  lifted  up  the  bloody  toga,  and  showed 
the  people  the  wounds  of  the  great  deceased.  The 
multitude  were  seized  with  such  indignation  and  rage 
that,  instead  of  allowing  the  body  to  be  carried  to  the 
Campus  Martius  (where  it  had  been  resolved  to  have 
it  buried),  they  immediately  raised  a  pile  in  the 
forum,  and  burnt  it  there.  The  people  then  dispersed 
in  troops :  they  broke  into  the  houses  of  the  conspira- 
tors, and  destroyed  them.  Brutus  and  Cassius  fled 
from  the  city ;  and  the  other  conspirators  dispersed 
over  the  provinces. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

The  Second  Tkiumvirate. 

Caesar,  in  his  will,  had  appointed  C.  Octavius,  the 
grandson  of  his  sister  Julia,  heir  to  three-fourths  of  his 
property  ;  and  his  other  relatives  were  to  have  the  re- 
maining fourth. 

Young  Octavius  was  in  his  nineteenth  year  when 
Caesar  was  murdered.  When  he  received  the  sad  in- 
telligence of  Caesar's  death,  he  went  to  Rome,  and 
claimed  the  inheritance  of  his  uncle.  Caesar's  widow, 
Calpurnia,  had  intrusted  to  Marcus  Antonius  all  the 
money  in  the  house,  —  a  large  sum ;  and  she  also  had 
delivered  to  him  all  the  dictator's  writings  and  memo- 
randa. 

The  arrival  of  Octavius  to  claim  his  inheritance  was 
disagreeable  to  Antony ;  for  he  was  unwilling  to  let  the 
property  go  out  of  his  hands,  and  tried  to  deter  the 
young  man  from  accepting  it. 

But  Octavius  compelled  Antony  to  surrender  Caesar's 
will ;  and  he  put  himself  in  possession  of  his  inheritance, 
so  far  as  it  had  not  been  already  disposed  of  by  Antony, 
who  had  secreted  a  greater  part  of  the  money.  The 
exasperation  between  Octavius  and  Antony  rose  very 
high  at  this  time  :  each  suspected  the  other  of  attempts 
at  assassination. 

Strengthened  by  the  support  of  the  people  and  Sen- 
ate,  and  by  the  eloquence  of  Cicero,  who  hurled  his 


116    DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  PROVINCES. 

famous  "Philippics  "  against  Antony,  Octavius  appealed 
to  the  veterans  of  Caasar,  and  accepted  the  struggle. 
Two  legions  of  Antony  went  over  to  him.  Octavius 
began  a  campaign  with  the  two  consuls,  and  seized  the 
camp  of  Antony,  whom  he  compelled  to  leave  Italy. 

Octavius  now  returned  to  Rome,  was  nominated 
consul,  and  became  reconciled  with  Antony. 

A  second  triumvirate  was  formed  by  Octavius,  An- 
tony, and  Lepidus,  November  27, 43  B.C.,  forming  a  self- 
constituted  board  of  three,  who  were  to  rule  the  state 
conjointly  for  five  years. 

The  provinces  were  divided  as  follows :  — 

Lepidus  was  to  have  Spain  and  Gallia  Narbonensis ; 
Antony,  the  rest  of  Gaul  beyond  the  Alps  and  Gallia 
Cisalpina ;  Octavius,  Sicily,  Sardinia,  and  Africa.  A 
bloody  proscription  followed  :  among  its  victims  were 
Cicero  and  300  senators*  and  2,000  knights. 

The  triumvirs  could  now  concentrate  their  energies 
upon  the  East,  whither  Brutus  and  Cassius,  the  mur- 
derers of  Caesar,  had  fled. 

In  42  B.C.,  military  operations  began.  Antony  and 
Octavius  crossed  from  Italy  to  Epirus,  with  forces 
amounting  to  130,000  men.  They  marched  unresisted 
through  Epirus  and  Macedonia,  and  reached  Thrace 
before  they  met  Brutus  and  Cassius.  These  had  col- 
lected the  full  strength  of  the  East,  amounting  to 
80,000  infantry  and  20,000  cavalry. 

The  two  armies  met  at  Philippi  (November,  42  B.C.)  ; 
and  the  fate  of  the  Roman  world  was  decided  in  a  two- 
fold battle. 

In  the  first  fight,  Brutus  defeated  Octavius ;  but 
Antony  gained  a  decisive  advantage  over  Cassius,  who, 
unaware  of  his  colleague's  victory,  committed  suicide. 


BATTLE   OF  PHILIPPI.  117 

In  the  second  fight,  three  weeks  later,  the  army  of 
Brutus  was  completely  overcome ;  and,  escaping  from 
the  field,  he  could  only  follow  the  example  of  Cassius, 
and  kill  himself. 

With  Brutus  fell  the  republic.  The  absolute  ascen- 
dency of  individuals,  which  is  monarchy,  was  then 
established. 

The  immediate  result  of  the  victory  at  Philippi  was 
a  fresh  arrangement  of  the  Roman  world  among  the 
triumvirs.  As  Antony  preferred  the  East,  Octavius 
consented  to  relinquish  it  to  him ;  and,  as  a  compensa- 
tion, Italy  and  Spain  were  given  to  Octavius.  Africa 
fell  to  Lepidus. 

Octavius  tried  to  establish  order  in  Italy ;  but  many 
obstacles  were  to  be  overcome.  Sextus  Pompeius, 
who  had  escaped  from  Munda,  by  preventing  corn- 
ships  from  reaching  Rome  exposed  the  city  to  great 
danger  from  famine.  Octavius  was  obliged  to  get  to- 
gether a  fleet.  At  first,  he  was  defeated  by  Pompey  ; 
but  finally,  in  36  B.C.,  he  conquered  him,  together  with 
Lepidus,  who  had  joined  Pompey  through  jealousy  of 
Octavius's  rising  power. 

During  these  events,  Antony  was  in  the  East,  charmed 
by  the  fascinations  of  Cleopatra,  queen  of  Egypt.  He 
also  began  to  be  jealous  of  Octavius,  who  was  master  of 
Italy,  and  at  the  head  of  a  powerful  party.  Antony, 
however,  had  adopted  many  customs  of  the  East,  and 
was  daily  becoming  more  unpopular  at  Rome. 

Thus,  gradually,  these  two  men  became  more  and 
more  estranged,  until  war  was  openly  declared,  and 
decided  at  the  battle  of  Actium,  September  2,  31  b.c. 
In  this  battle,  Antony  cowardly  deserted  his  fleet  be- 
fore the  result  was  decided,  and  fled  with  Cleopatra  to 


118  DEATH  OF  ANTONY. 

Egypt.  When  Antony  fled,  his  fleet  lost  heart,  and 
was  annihilated.  His  land  force,  after  waiting  a  week 
for  his  return,  surrendered. 

Octavius,  the  next  year,  went  to  Egypt ;  and  An- 
tony, after  a  slight  resistance,  committed  suicide. 
Cleopatra  followed  his  example. 

Octavius  was  now  sole  master  of  the  Roman  world. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Augustus. 

•  Octayius  was  received  with  great  enthusiasm  at 
Rome ;  for  all  were  anxious  to  secure  his  favor,  while 
they  were  entirely  ignorant  as  to  what  course  the  con- 
queror would  pursue.  His  first  acts,  however,  removed 
every  fear  of  a  renewal  of  the  proscriptions  of  Marius 
and  Sulla,  and  the  revival  of  the  dictatorship.  While 
very  careful  to  retain  complete  control  of  his  conquests, 
by  procuring  from  the  Senate  the  office  of  Imperator,  or 
general  of  the  armies,  he  did  not  hesitate  to  lay  down, 
of  his  own  free  will,  all  unusual  honors  which  could  in 
any  way  excite  suspicion,  and  then  proceeded  to  make 
himself  the  centre  of  the  state  by  the  vote  of  the  Sen- 
ate. To  restore  this  body  to  something  of  its  ancient 
respectability,  he  purged  it  of  the  additions  made  by 
Caesar  and  the  triumvirate,  and  put  himself  at  its  head 
as  Princeps,  or  chief.  It  was  the  policy  of  the  early 
leaders  of  the  revolution  to  debase  the  Senate,  the  sole 
relic  of  the  republic,  as  an  enemy,  and  to  destroy  it  by 
making  it  contemptible.  It  was  the  policy  of  Augustus 
to  so  far  restore  its  character  that,  by  its  authority,  he 
might  establish  his  government  on  a  basis  of  plausible 
legality.  Under  senatorial  sanction,  he  invested  him- 
self successively  with  the  consulship,  tribunate,  cen- 
sorship, and  chief  pontificate  ;  while  he  claimed  for 
himself    universal    proconsular   powers.     Thus,  while 


120  THE  ROMAN  PEACE. 

laying  down  his  titles  won  by  the  sword,  he,  in  fact, 
retook  them  by  means  of  a  subservient  Senate ;  and, 
while  pretending  to  restore  the  glories  of  the  republic, 
he  deprived  it  of  every  republican  feature. 

The  people  not  only  submitted  to  these  usurpations, 
but  encouraged  them.  Fifty  years  of  civil  war  had 
made  them  anxious  for  any  change  which  promised 
peace,  and  an  enjoyment  of  the  vast  wealth  which  was 
continually  pouring  in  from  the  provinces.  Peace  at 
any  price  was  the  universal  desire ;  and  it  was  to  this 
fact  that  Octavius  owed  his  success. 

As  the  title  of  king  was  so  obnoxious  to  the  Romans, 
a  new  one  was  invented  for  Octavius,  —  that  of  Augus- 
tus, which  lent  him  dignity,  if  it  did  not  increase  his 
authority ;  and  it  is  by  this  title  that  he  is  generally 
known.  So  gradually  and  unobtrusively  were  the 
reforms  of  Augustus  made,  and  so  anxious  were  the 
Romans  for  a  rest  from  strife,  that  we  find  only  two 
very  harmless  attempts  to  shake  his  authority ;  and 
when  he  declared  the  "  Roman  Peace,"  closing  the 
gates  of  the  temple  of  Janus  for  the  first  time  in  more 
than  two  hundred  years  (234  B.C.),  the  people  seem  to 
have  been  so  charmed  with  their  new  luxury  that  they 
were  willing  to  submit  to  any  rule  rather  than  to 
endanger  it  even  by  a  murmur. 

One  of  the  first  cares  of  Augustus  was  to  secure  the 
tranquillity  of  the  outlying  portions  of  the  empire. 

The  Parthians  in  the  East,  and  the  Germans  on  the 
Rhine,  made  a  protracted  struggle  against  the  Roman 
power,  during  which  the  Germans,  under  Herrman, 
inflicted  on  the  legions  of  Varus  the  most  sanguinary 
defeat  which  had  befallen  the  Roman  arms  since  the 
battle  of  Cannse.     Still,  by  extending  the   rights   of 


REIGN  OF  AUGUSTUS.  121 

citizenship  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  provinces,  Augus- 
tus not  only  fastened  his  empire  together,  but  gave  to 
the  border  nations  a  new  and  vital  interest  in  the 
integrity  of  its  boundaries.  By  taking  the  control  of 
provincial  affairs  into  his  own  hands,  he  put  an  end  to 
the  misrule  of  the  creatures  of  the  Senate,  and  replaced 
tyrannical  oppression  by  firm  and  even  justice.  The 
empire  had  reached  its  limits.  After  Augustus,  but 
two  additions,  Britain  and  Dacia,  were  made  to  its  do- 
minions ;  and  Rome  was  abundantly  satisfied  if  able  to 
maintain  its  authority  over  what  it  already  possessed. 

At  home,  while  he  remodelled  the  state,  he  found 
time  to  beautify  the  capital,  and,  without  burdening  his 
subjects,  changed  it  so  completely  that  he  was  able  to 
boast  that  he  found  the  city  of  brick,  and  left  it  of 
marble. 

In  his  family,  the  first  emperor  was  singularly  unfor- 
tunate. Having  no  sons  of  his  own,  he  adopted  those 
of  his  relatives,  and  saw  the  most  promising  of  these 
pass  away,  and  himself  threatened  with  the  loss  of 
every  heir.  The  conduct  of  his  only  child,  Julia,  caused 
her  banishment ;  while  his  anxiety  to  prevent  the  em- 
pire from  falling  to  pieces  for  want  of  a  head  did  not 
permit  him  to  disinherit  her  children. 

Augustus  died,  after  seeing  his  empire  well  estab- 
lished, at  the  age  of  seventy-six  years  (14  a.d.).  Ho 
was  frugal  and  correct  in  his  personal  habits  ;  quick  and 
shrewd  in  his  dealings  with  men  ;  bold  and  ambitious 
in  the  affairs  of  state.  His  greatness  consisted  rather 
in  the  ability  to  abstain  from  abusing  the  advantages 
presented  by  fortune  than  in  the  genius  which  moulds 
the  current  of  affairs  to  the  will.  His  success  depended 
on  the  temper  of  the  people  and  the  peculiar  circum- 
6 


122  CHARACTER   OF  AUGUSTUS. 

stances  of  the  time.  His  clearest  title  to  greatness  is 
found  in  the  fact  that  he  compelled  eighty  millions  of 
people  to  live  in  peace  for  forty-four  years. 

In  estimating  the  character  of  Augustus,  we  must 
take  into  account  the  writers  whose  names  have  given 
to  his  its  brightest  lustre,  and  have  made  the  Augustan 
Age  a  synonym  for  excellence  in  culture,  art,  and 
government.  Yergil,  Ovid,  Horace,  Livy,  and  a  host  of 
others,  have  given  his  reign  a  brilliancy  unmatched  in 
time,  which  is  rather  enhanced  than  diminished  by  the 
fame  of  Cicero,  Csesar,  and  Sallust,  who  preceded  him, 
and  Tacitus,  Seneca,  and  others,  who  came  after ;  for 
they  belong  to  an  epoch  in  which  Augustus  stands  the 
central  figure  in  all  which  pertains  to  the  arts  of  peace. 
Tf  Roman  art  and  Roman  literature  were  a  copy  of  the 
Greek,  it  was  a  noble  imitation ;  and  if  it  added  to 
its  sublimity,  its  grace  and  elegance,  a  subservience 
which  borders  on  servility,  it  is  but  an  evidence  of 
the  utter  demoralization  wrought  by  the  civil  wars, 
and  of  the  ecstasy  with  which  peace  filled  every  mind. 
Much  allowance  must  be  made  for  the  extravagant 
praises  lavished  on  their  hero  ;  and  he  must  be  judged 
by  the  result  of  his  labors.  He  made  the  world  to 
centre  on  one  will ;  and  the  destruction  of  the  mighty 
fabric  began  the  moment  it  fell  to  feebler  or  less  sincere 
hands.  The  horrors  which  marked  the  reigns  of  his 
successors  were  the  legitimate  result  of  the  irrespon- 
sible sovereignty  he  established.  He  formed  his  em- 
pire for  the  present,  to  the  utter  ignoring  of  the  future. 
Thus  it  would  seem,  then,  that  the  part  he  played  was 
that  of  a  shrewd  politician,  rather  than  of  a  wise  states- 
man. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

The   Julian   Emperors. 

We  now  turn  our  backs  for  ever  on  the  old  Roman 
world,  the  last  vestige  of  which  was  swept  away  by- 
Augustus.  The  virtues,  and  even  the  more  respectable 
vices,  of  the  greater  Rome,  were  entire  strangers  to  the 
empire ;  and,  of  all  that  had  made  her  great,  there  re- 
mained only  an  empty  name  and  a  still  emptier  pride. 

Augustus  was  succeeded  by  Tiberius,  son  of  Livia, 
wife  of  Augustus  and  her  former  husband,  Tiberius 
Claudius  Nero.  During  the  later  years  of  the  life  of 
Augustus,  Livia  had  exercised  an  almost  boundless  in- 
fluence over  the  emperor,  and,  as  long  as  she  lived, 
managed  to  keep  her  unruly  son  somewhat  within 
bounds  of  decency.  On  the  death  of  Livia,  Tiberius 
confined  himself  to  a  retreat  at  Capreae,  where  he 
abandoned  himself  to  brutal  sensuality.  His  throne 
was  secured  by  the  murder  of  Agrippa  Posthumus, 
who  might,  from  the  popularity  of  his  father's  name, 
have  become  dangerous ;  and,  somewhat  later,  by  that 
of  Germanicus,  his  nephew. 

Tiberius  had  shown  himself  a  good  soldier  and  a 
brave  man ;  and  every  thing  promised  well  for  his 
reign.  But  he  was  morose,  sullen,  and  suspicious.  He 
dared  not  trust  the  people,  but  surrounded  himself  with 
a  guard  of  the  Praetorians.  He  dared  not  trust  his  son, 
and  set  up  a  favorite,  Sejanus,  on  whom  he  lavished 


124  .    CALIGULA. 

every  favor,  and  to  whom  he  intrusted  every  com- 
mand. The  favorite  soon  found  means  to  carry  off  the 
young  prince  by  poison,  and  even  looked  with  longings 
to  the  crown.  After  a  brief  rule,  the  minister  fell 
under  well-merited  suspicion,  and  was  put  to  death. 
Then  followed  a  general  proscription,  in  which  all 
who  could  interfere  with  the  safety  of  the  state  were 
sacrificed.  Not  even  yet  did  Tiberius  dare  to  visit  his 
capital.  Once,  indeed,  he  made  the  attempt,  and  sailed 
up  the  Tiber,  having  guards  on  either  bank,  who  drove 
away  the  populace  gathered  to  welcome  his  return. 
.On  coming  within  sight  of  the  gardens  of  Caesar,  he 
turned  back,  and  did  not  stop  till  he  regained  his  island 
retreat.  Now  began  a  remarkable  period  of  suicides. 
The  wealthy  and  wise  shrunk  from  witnessing  the 
horrors  of  the  times ;  and  many  sought  to  escape  by 
putting  an  end  to  their  own  lives.  The  misery  of  the 
reign  was,  however,  confined  to  the  city  ;  and  there  is 
no  reason  to  doubt  that  the  rest  of  the  empire  enjoyed 
a  considerable  amount  of  prosperity.  After  a  reign  of 
thirteen  years  (14-27  a.d.),  Tiberius  died  either  in  a 
fainting  fit  or,  as  is  quite  as  possible,  from  being 
smothered  by  his  attendants. 

Caligula  (37-41  a.d.). 

He  was  succeeded  by  Caius,  son  of  Germanicus,  bet- 
ter known  as  Caligula, —  a  nickname  given  him  by  the 
soldiers  from  the  buskins  he  wore.  Caligula  was  twenty- 
five  years  old  when  he  began  to  reign.  His  constitu- 
tion was  weakly.  He  was  subject  to  fits.  He  slept 
but  little,  and  then  was  troubled  with  most  frightful 
dreams.     At  first,  he  showed  great  moderation   and 


CALIGULA.  .     125 

affability.  By  burning  the  accusations  sent  him  by 
informers,  he  won  the  hearts  of  the  people,  eager 
to  change  the  morose  old  Tiberius  for  any  other 
master. 

This  lasted  but  a  very  brief  time.  The  celebration 
of  his  birthday  was  on  a  scale  of  the  greatest  grandeur ; 
and,  from  that  time,  he  plunged  into  every  excess.  An 
illness  caused  by  these  excesses  convinced  him  of  the 
affections  of  the  people  ;  and,  on  his  recovery,  he  threw 
off  every  restraint.  After  squandering  the  wealth  he 
had  inherited,  he  put  to  death  wealthy  citizens,  and 
confiscated  their  possessions.  He  is  said  to  have  ex- 
pressed a  wish  that  the  Roman  people  had  but  one 
neck,  that  he  might  slay  them  all  at  a  blow.  His 
famous  bridge,  from  the  Palatine  to  the  capital,  was 
quite  equalled  by  a  bridge  across  the  Bay  of  Baise.  It 
may  be  the  intention  was  to  increase  the  safety  of  the 
harbor ;  but,  at  all  events,  it  never  served  any  purpose. 
During  this  period  of  his  reign,  he  found  time  to  make 
an  expedition  into  Gaul,  and  even  meditated  and  pre- 
pared an  invasion  of  Britain. 

After  a  rule  of  four  years,  a  conspiracy  was  formed 
by  a  tribune  of  the  Praetorian  guard ;  and  the  emperor 
was  assassinated.  At  first,  the  Senate  endeavored  to 
regain  their  lost  power.  But  though  a  strong  party 
was  in  favor  of  a  return  to  the  republic,  so  many  of 
the  influential  citizens  put  in  claims  for  the  vacant 
office  that  it  became  apparent  that  such  a  return  was 
now  impossible.  All  doubt  was  dispelled,  however, 
when  the  Praetorians  discovered  Claudius,  an  uncle  of 
Caligula,  hidden  in  the  palace,  and,  taking  him  to  their 
camp,  proclaimed  him  emperor  (41  a.d.). 


126  CLAUDIUS  AND  NERO. 


Claudius  (41-54  a.d.). 

The  new  monarch  had  escaped  the  fate  of  the 
other  members  of  the  family,  only  because  he  did 
not  seem  to  have  wit  enough  to  become  dangerous. 
He,  however,  appears  to  have  devoted  himself  to 
business  with  much  energy  and  perseverance ;  and  his 
chief  faults,  perhaps,  were  a  too  great  indulgence  in 
the  luxuries  of  the  table,  and  a  too  ready  submission  to 
the  rule  of  his  wives*  At  home,  his  rule  was  mild  and, 
without  doubt,  beneficial.  The  rigor  of  his  govern- 
ment in  the  provinces  cannot  be  questioned.  The 
conquest  of  Britain  was  undertaken  by  Claudius  ;  and, 
after  a  campaign  of  but  sixteen  days,  he  had  laid  firmly 
the  foundation  of  its  final  subjection. 

The  last  wife  of  Claudius  was  his  niece,  Agrippina, 
sister  to  Caligula.  This  woman  had  a  son  by  her  for- 
mer husband,  Domitius,  who  was  also  named  Domitius. 
Agrippina  induced  the  emperor  to  adopt  her  son, 
who  took  the  name  of  Nero,  by  which  he  is  generally 
known,  and,  to  secure  still  further  his  succession,  be- 
trothed him  to  Octavia,  daughter  of  Claudius.  Every 
thing  being  ripe,  the  faithless  wife  caused  her  husband 
to  be  poisoned,  and  her  son  to  be  proclaimed  in  his 
stead.  Claudius,  under  the  influence  of  evil  coun- 
sellors, persecuted  some  of  the  noble  Romans ;  but, 
even  in  this  respect,  he  was  a  model  of  mildness  com- 
pared with  his  predecessors.  The  obloquy  which 
surrounds  his  name  is  doubtless  due  to  the  necessity 
of  disparaging  him,  that  Nero  might  be  the  more 
favorably  received. 


NERO.  127 

Nero  (54-68  a.d.). 

Nero  was  sixteen  years  old  when  he  began  (54  a.d.) 
to  reign.  During  the  first  five  years  of  his  reign,  he 
was  under  the  influence  of  Seneca  and  Burrhus,  pre- 
fect of  the  Praetorians  ;  and  his  government  was,  with 
few  exceptions^  the  most  respectable  since  Augustus. 
It  was  certainly  during  this  period  that  Britannicus,  son 
of  the  late  emperor,  was  put  to  death.  But  this  was 
due  rather  to  the  fears  and  policy  of  Agrippina  than  to 
the  cruelty  or  malice  of  Nero. 

His  masters  kept  the  young  emperor  amused,  and 
removed  from  the  cares  of  state,  until  he  became  en- 
tangled with  Poppaea,  wife  of  Salvius  Otho.  Both 
were  married ;  but  Nero,  who  had  only  used  Octavia 
as  a  stepping-stone  to  fortune,  felt  no  scruples  in  di- 
vorcing her  ;  and  Otho  was  sent  on  a  distant  mission, 
and  afterwards  divorced  with  as  little  compunction. 
The  only  real  obstacle  was  the  active  and  dangerous 
Agrippina,  who  was  entirely  unwilling  to  share  her  au- 
thority over  her  son  with  another.  Her  death  was 
determined  on ;  and  neither  Seneca  nor  Burrhus  felt 
strong  enough  to  refuse  to  counsel,  or  at  least  connive 
at,  her  murder.  An  attempt  was  made  to  drown  her  in 
the  Bay  of  Baiaa,  and,  that  failing,  she  was  despatched 
by  the  hands  of  assassins.  Poppaea  then  obtained  com- 
plete control  of  the  emperor.  Octavia  was  banished, 
and  afterwards  murdered,  when  Poppaea  became  her 
successor. 

It  would  be  useless  to  follow  the  crimes  of  Nero  from 
this  time  in  detail.  Poppaea  died  from  a  kick  adminis- 
tered by  her  imperial  husband.  The  wealthy  were 
plundered  and  put  to  death.     The  death  of  Burrhus 


128  GALEA. 

and  the  withdrawal  of  Seneca  released  Nero  from  every 
restraint;  and  he  no  longer  hesitated  to  outrage  the 
feelings  of  his  subjects  in  every  way.  He  appeared  in 
public,  contending  first  as  a  musician  and  afterwards 
in  the  sports  of  the  circus.  The  great  fire  which  at 
this  time  destroyed  a  great  part  of  the  city  was  as- 
cribed to  him,  but  without  sufficient  evidence ;  and  the 
stories  of  his  conduct  during  the  conflagration  are, 
doubtless,  pure  fictions.  It  was,  however,  necessary  to 
fix  the  guilt  on  some  one ;  and  the  fittest  objects  ap- 
peared to  be  the  Jews  and  Christians,  who  were  perse- 
cuted without  mercy,  until  public  opinion  compelled 
their  safety. 

Conspiracies  now  arose,  in  which  Seneca  and  Lucan 
were  implicated  ;  and  both  were  ordered  to  take  their 
own  lives.  In  a  tour  made  of  Greece,  Nero  conducted 
himself  so  scandalously  that  even  Roman  morals  were 
shocked,  and  Roman  patience  could  endure  him  no 
longer.  The  army  in  hither  Spain  revolted,  and 
marched  on  Rome.  Nero  felt  that  he  was  not  safe  in 
the  city,  and  fled  in  abject  fear  to  the  villa  of  a  freed- 
man,  Phaon.  Here,  after  a  struggle  with  his  horror  of 
death,  which  was  only  overcome  by  the  greater  horror 
of  the  punishment  decreed  against  him  by  the  Senate, 
he  put  an  end  to  his  own  life  just  in  time  to  escape 
capture  at  the  hands  of  the  soldiers.  Nero  was  thirty 
years  old,  and  had  reigned  fourteen  years.  With  him 
ended  the  line  of  the  adopted  sons  of  the  Julii. 


Galea  (68-69  a.d.). 

Galba  had  been  proclaimed  emperor  by  his  soldiers, 
about  two  months  before  the  death  of  Nero  :  and  the 


OTHO  AND   VITELLIUS.  129 

most  important  features  of  this  revolution  were  the  re- 
volt of  the  army,  and  the  proclaiming  of  an  emperor 
elsewhere  than  at  Rome.  A  precedent  was  now  formed, 
which  was  followed  many  times. 

Galba  entered  the  city  as  a  conqueror  without  much 
opposition.  He  soon  became  unpopular  from  his  par- 
simony and  austerity  ;  and  the  selection  of  Piso  Licini- 
anus  as  an  associate  did  not  help  matters,  as  he  was  too 
much  like  Galba  in  character.  The  soldiers  mutinied ; 
and  the  new  emperors  were  murdered  the  fifteenth  day 
after  Galba  entered  Rome.     . 


Otho  (69a.d.). 

Otho,  from  whom  Nero  had  taken  his  wife,  Poppaea, 
was  the  leader  of  the  insurrection  against  Galba,  and 
was  declared  emperor.  No  sooner  did  the  news  of  his 
accession  reach  Gaul,  than  Vitellius,  a  general  of  the 
army  of  the  Rhine,  revolted.  Although  safe  in  Rome, 
Otho  found  it  necessary  to  march  against  the  rebels. 
He  was  defeated  at  Bedriacum,  near  the  junction  of 
the  Po  and  Adda,  and  put  an  end  to  his  life,  after  a 
reign  of  three  months. 

Vitellius  (69  a.d.). 

Vitellius  became  successor  to  the  vacant  throne.  He 
was  coarse  and  brutal.  His  march  to  Rome  was  marked 
by  great  cruelty  and  excesses.  The  Romans  were  dis- 
gusted with  him  before  his  arrival.  He  was  therefore 
compelled  to  take  measures  for  their  conciliation. 
Thus  far,  the  revolts  against  the  crown  had  been  con- 
fined to  the  West :  the  East  had  shown  but  little  in* 
6*  i 


130  VTTELLIUS. 

terest  in  tliem.  Now,  however,  Vespasian,  a  lieutenant 
in  Syria,  began  to  attract  attention  ;  and  his  soldiers 
declared  him  emperor  (July  1).  This  made  the  third 
imperator  who  had  been  declared  during  the  year  (69 
a.d.).  Unmindful  of  the  threatening  dangers,  Vitel- 
lius,  after  a  few  concessions  to  the  people,  surrendered 
himself  to  the  grossest  debauchery  ;  while  Vespasian, 
leaving  his  son  Titus  to  continue  the  wrar  in  Palestine, 
took  every  measure  to  insure  a  speedy  and  successful 
march  on  Rome.  The  command  of  the  army  was  in- 
trusted to  Mucianus  and  Antonius  Primus  ;  and  the 
war  was  only  concluded  in  the  city  itself  by  the  capture 
of  the  Praetorian  camp,  and  the  death  of  Vitellius,  who 
was  murdered  with  every  indignity  (December  21, 
a.d.  69). 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

The    Flavian   Empeeoeb. 
fc,  Vespasian  (69-79  a.d.). 

Vespasian  was  absent  at  the  Jewish  war  when  he 
was  proclaimed  emperor.  The  Jews  had  undergone 
many  changes  of  government  since  the  death  of  Augus- 
tus. They  had  been  separated  from  the  empire,  under 
native  princes,  and  rejoined  to  it.  Under  Nero,  the 
oppression  of  the  imperial  governors  drove  the  people 
to  a  rebellion,  which  brought  to  the  surface  all  the 
fanaticism  and  frenzy  of  which  human  nature  is  capable. 
On  determining  to  seize  the  imperial  crown,  Vespasian 
left  the  conduct  of  the  war  to  his  son  Titus,  who,  as 
soon  as  affairs  became  settled  at  Rome,  inarched  at 
once  on  Jerusalem,  and  utterly  destroyed  it.  The 
horrors  of  the  siege  were  aggravated  by  every  circum- 
stance which  can  make  war  terrible.  Famine,  pesti- 
lence, and  the  sword,  discord  within  the  walls,  and  the 
unsparing  sword  of  the  Romans  without,  made  this  one 
of  the  most  awful  of  the  calamities  which  stain  the 
pages  of  history. 

The  capture  of  Jerusalem  (70  a.d.)  virtually  ended  the 
war  ;  and  Titus  hastened  to  Rome  to  assist  his  father. 
An  insurrection  in  Gaul  at  one  time  threatened  serious 
complications ;  but  it  disappeared  before  the  first  ad- 
vance of  the  Roman  forces.  This  rebellion  was  entirely 
a  military  movement ;  for  by  this  time  Gaul  had  become 


132  TITUS  AND   DOMITIAN. 

so  thoroughly  Romanized  that  no  movement  to  throw 
off  the  imperial  yoke  was  possible  among  the  people. 

Vespasian  was  active  and  prudent  in  public  affairs, 
and  frugal  and  virtuous  in  his  private  life.  His  reign 
of  ten  years  was  marked  by  peace  and  prosperity  at 
home  and  abroad. 

Titus  (79-81  a.d.). 

Vespasian  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Titus,  who 
emulated  the  virtues  of  his  father  to  such  an  extent 
that  he  was  called  the  "darling  of  mankind."  His 
early  life  had  not  been  exemplary ;  but,  on  his  acces- 
sion to  the  throne,  his  conduct  changed,  to  the  univer- 
sal delight  of  his  people.  His  peaceful  reign  has  left 
its  monuments  in  the  ruins  of  the  Colosseum  (which  had 
been  begun  by  his  father),  the  arch,  and  baths  of  Titus 
at  Rome.  It  was  during  this  reign  that  the  cities  of 
llerculaneum  and  Pompeii  were  destroyed  by  an  erup- 
tion of  Vesuvius,  being  covered  and  preserved  as  an 
example  of  the  civilization  and  culture  of  the  empire  at 
the  period  of  its  highest  grandeur. 

After  a  prosperous  and  happy  reign  of  two  years, 
Titus  left  his  throne  to  his  brother  Domitian,  who  has 
been  suspected  of  having  carried  off  his  brother  by 
poison.  This  suspicion,  however,  is  due  to  the  subse- 
quent career  of  Domitian,  rather  than  to  any  evidence 
of  his  guilt. 

Domitian  (81-96  a.d.). 

Domitian  departed  entirely  from  the  virtue  and  sim- 
plicity of  his  predecessors.  While  indulging  in  every 
luxury,  he  endeavored  to  reform  the  state.  To  support 
his  extravagances,  and  the  demands  of  the  army,  he 


NERVA  AND   TRAJAN.  133 

levied  forced  loans  on  the  people,  —  a  sure  sign  of 
weakness  and  misgovern ra en t.  He  lived  in  constant 
dread  of  assassination,  and  oppressed  and  irritated  all 
classes,  especially  the  nobles.  He  was  murdered,  after 
a  reign  of  fifteen  years,  during  which  he  earned  the 
hatred  and  contempt  of  his  subjects  by  his  crimes  and 
inconsistencies.  With  Domitian,  ended  the  line  of 
Flavian  emperors.  He  was  also  the  last  of  those 
known  as  the  Twelve  Caesars. 

Neeva  (96-98  A.D.). 

Domitian  was  succeeded  by  Cocceius  Nerva,  who 
was  appointed  by  the  Senate,  and  was  the  first  emperor 
who  did  not  owe  his  advancement  to  military  force  or 
influence.  Nerva  associated  with  himself  M.  Ulpius 
Trajan,  then  in  command  of  the  army  on  the  Rhine. 
Nerva  survived  his  elevation  but  sixteen  months  ;  but 
during  that  time  he  had  curbed  the  Praetorian  guard, 
whose  camp  within  the  city  gave  them  an  almost  supreme 
influence  over  the  government,  restored  tranquillity  to 
the  people,  and  avoided  giving  offence  to  any,  while 
conferring  happiness  and  prosperity  on  every  class. 

^     Tbajan  (98-117  a.d.). 

Nerva  was  succeeded  by  Trajan,  without  a  murmur 
on  the  part  of  the  people.  The  character  of  Trajan 
has  its  surest  guarantee  in  the  love  and  veneration  of 
his  subjects ;  and  it  is  said  that,  long  afterwards,  the 
highest  praise  which  could  be  bestowed  on  a  ruler  was 
that  he  was  "  more  fortunate  than  Augustus,  and  better 
than  Trajan."    Trajan  was  a  soldier ;  and,  if  he  lacked 


134  REIGN  OF  HADRIAN. 

the  refinements  of  peaceful  life,  he  was  nevertheless  a 
wise  and  firm  master. 

He  added  to  the  empire  Dacia,  the  country  included 
between  the  Danube  and  the  Theiss,  the  Carpathians 
and  the  Pruth.  This  territory  became  so  thoroughly 
Romanized  that  the  language  of  its  inhabitants  to-day 
is  founded  on  that  of  their  conquerors  of  nearly  eigh- 
teen centuries  ago.  It  was  in  honor  of  his  campaign 
into  Dacia  that  Trajan  erected  his  famous  column  at 
Rome,  which  still  remains. 

Alter  the  Dacian  war,  Trajan  remained  a  few  years 
at  Rome,  where  he  expended  vast  sums  in  public  im- 
provements ;  but  the  money  so  expended  was  the  fruit 
of  his  wars,  not  spoils  forced  from  his  subjects.  The 
last  two  years  of  his  reign  were  spent  in  wars  against 
the  Parthians  and  Armenians.  In  these  he  was  so 
successful  as  to  add  them  to  the  empire ;  but  the  bond 
which  held  them  was  so  loose  that  they  fell  away  im- 
mediately on  his  death.  Trajan  died  after  a  reign  of 
nineteen  years,  during  which  he  enjoyed  almost  unin- 
terrupted prosperity. 

There  had  been  a  great  change  in  the  feelings  of  the 
Roman  people  since  we  saw  them  opposing  so  strongly 
the  admission  of  the  Italians  to  citizenship,  as  may  be 
seen  from  the  fact  that  Trajan  was  not  only  not  a  Ro- 
man citizen,  but  was  not  even  born  in  Italy.  The 
family  from  which  he  descended  had  been  for  a  long 
time  settled  in  Spain,  whither  they  had  immigrated 
from  the  imperial  city. 

Hadrian  (117-138  a.d.). 

Trajan  was  succeeded  by  P.  JElius  Hadrianus,  son 
of  his  cousin,  and  also  a  native  of  Spain.     One  of  tho 


REIGN  OF  HADRIAN.  135 

first  acts  of  Hadrian  was  to  relinquish  the  recent  con- 
quests of  Trajan,  and  to  restore  the  old  boundaries  of 
the  empire.  The  reasons  of  this  are  obvious.  The  ut- 
most limits  had  already  been  reached  which  could  lend 
strength  to  the  power  of  Rome,  or  be  held  in  subjection 
without  constant  and  expensive  military  operations. 
The  people  occupying  the  new  conquests  were  hardy  and 
warlike,  scattered  through  a  country  easy  of  defence, 
and  certain  to  strive  continually  against  a  foreign  yoke. 

The  early  portion  of  the  reign  of  Hadrian  was  full  of 
labor  and  hardship.  He  was  constantly  busied  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  empire  struggling  to  preserve  the 
boundaries  which  had  been  established  before  Trajan, 
and  in  repressing  rebellion.  He  was  scarcely  on  the 
throne  before  disturbances  arose  everywhere.  He 
visited  Britain,  where  he  curbed  the  inroads  of  the 
Caledonians,  and  built  a  fortified  line  of  works  (known 
as  the  Picts'  Wall),  extending  from  sea  to  sea.  He 
made  an  expedition  into  Dacia,  but  found  it  useless  to 
attempt  to  hold  the  country.  Thence  he  was  called  in 
haste  to  Rome  to  quell  an  insurrection,  which  he  ac- 
complished with  merited  severity.  He  was  compelled 
to  visit  the  East,  where  the  Jews  were  making  serious 
trouble  by  a  revolt,  and  completed  their  dispersion  by 
their  overthrow.  Indeed,  there  was  scarcely  a  portion 
of  his  vast  domain  which  did  not  seem  to  demand  his 
presence,  and  to  which  he  did  not  journey. 

On  his  return  to  Rome,  Hadrian  devoted  himself 
to  the  adornment  of  the  city.  Several  of  his  works, 
more  or  less  complete,  as  his  Mole,  or  tomb,  still  remain 
to  us. 

Hadrian  was  afflicted  with  poor  health,  suffering 
much  by  diseases  from  which  he  could  find  no  relief. 


136  REIGN  OF  HADRIAN. 

To  secure  a  proper  succession,  he  associated  with  him- 
self in  the  government  Titus  Aurelius  Antoninus,  and 
required  him  to  adopt  M.  Annius  Verus,  his  sister's 
son,  and  Lucius  Verus,  a  child.  Soon  after  this  ar- 
rangement was  made,  Hadrian  died  (138  a.d.),  and  left 
the  empire  to  Titus  and  his  sons. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

The   Antonines    (138-192  a.d.). 

Antoninus  Pius  (138-161  a.d.). 

Op  the  new  emperors,  Antoninus  was  already  fifty- 
two  years  old.  He  was  a  native  of  Gaul,  and  well 
earned  the  name  by  which  he  is  universally  known, 
"Pius."  This  title  was  conferred  upon  him  by  the 
Senate  as  a  mark  of  affectionate  respect  which  he  had 
showed  for  Hadrian.  Aurelius  was  much  younger,  — 
not  yet  twenty  years  old,  —  and  was  connected  with 
his  colleague  by  marriage  with  his  daughter,  Faustina. 

The  Antonines  ruled  solely  with  a  view  to  making 
their  people  happy ;  and,  with  the  exception  of  Augus- 
tus, none  of  the  emperors  are  so  distinguished.  Frugal 
almost  to  parsimony  in  what  concerned  themselves, 
they  were  lavish  in  their  expenditures  for  the  benefit 
of  the  state.  By  wisdom  and  prudence,  they  succeeded 
in  winning  the  respect  and  affection  both  of  the  soldiers 
and  nobles,  and  caused  the  affairs  of  state  to  move  so 
smoothly  that  their  reign  presents  but  few  of  the  inci- 
dents of  which  history  is  made.  On  their  accession, 
conspiracies  were  formed  against  them ;  but  these  were 
easily  quelled,  and  the  twenty-four  years  of  their  reign 
are  years  of  honorable  and  dignified  tranquillity. 

Marcus  Aurelius  (161-180  a.d.). 

On  the  death  of  Antoninus,  Marcus  associated  with 
himself  Verus,  of  whom  Antoninus  had  taken  no  notice 


138  MARCUS  AURELIUS. 

during  his  reign.  The  troubles  of  Marcus  began  with 
his  accession.  The  Moors  had  made  an  irruption  into 
S] min  ;  barbarians  had  broken  into  Gaul ;  the  army  in 
Britain  had  attempted  to  set  up  Statins  Priscus  as  em- 
peror ;  and  the  attitude  of  Parthia  in  the  East  was 
threatening.  The  eastern  war  was  fortunately  termi- 
nated ;  but  the  returning  army  brought  with  it  a  pesti- 
lence, which  spread  devastation  throughout  the  West. 
An  insurrection  on  the  Danube  called  for  the  greatest 
activity  on  the  part  of  the  empire,  and  was  only  par- 
tially settled. 

The  early  death  of  Verus  (168  a.d.)  released  Marcus 
from  a  colleague  who  attracted  attention  only  by  his 
unfitness  for  his  position,  and  relieved  the  emperor  of 
embarrassments  which  might  well  have  become  his 
greatest  danger. 

The  remainder  of  his  reign,  however,  was  scarcely 
less  unhappy.  One  of  his  generals  revolted  in  the  East, 
but  was  put  to  death  by  his  own  soldiers.  Scarcely 
had  Marcus  returned  to  Rome,  when  he  was  called 
against  the  Sarmatians.  Rome  had  now  not  only 
passed  the  age  of  conquest,  but  had  outlived  her  ability 
to  defend  what  she  already  possessed.  Marcus  died 
(180  a.d.)  before  peace  was  made  with  these  barbarians, 
—  a  peace  which  was  purchased  from  them  with  money, 
by  his  thus  setting  the  example,  so  often  followed  in 
later  times,  of  buying  with  gold  what  Rome  lacked 
strength  and  courage  to  enforce  by  arms. 

Marcus  Aurelius  was  the  "  Philosopher  "  of  the  em- 
pire. His  tastes  were  quiet ;  he  was  unassuming,  and 
honestly  intent  on  the  good  of  his  people.  Their  wel- 
fare drove  him  into  active  military  life,  full  of  cares 
and  hardships  from  which  he  never  shrank.     His  faults 


COMMODUS.  139 

were  amiable  weaknesses ;  his  virtues,  those  of  a  hero. 
With  him  ended  the  line  of  "  good  emperors." 


Commodus  (180-192  A.D.). 

Commodus,  who  succeeded  Marcus,  was  the  unworthy- 
son  of  an  indulgent  father.  His  mother  was  Faustina, 
daughter  of  Antoninus,  a  lady  whose  name  has  become 
even  more  dishonorable  than  she  deserved  on  account 
of  the  vices  of  her  son. 

On  the  death  of  Marcus,  Commodus  hastened  to 
Rome,  and  was  received  by  both  the  Senate  and  army" 
without  opposition. .  His  character,  tolerably  well  veiled 
before  his  accession,  soon  became  apparent.  He  united 
the  low  tastes  of  the  gladiator  with  a  ferocity  and  vin- 
dictiveness  almost  unequalled  even  among  the  emperors 
of  unhappy  Rome.  His  sister  conspired  against  his 
life ;  but  the  assassin  was  unsuccessful.  As  he  struck 
the  blow,  he  said,  "  The  Senate  sends  you  this ;  "  and 
from  that  moment  Commodus  persecuted  the  Senate 
with  unrelenting  hate.  Informers  were  highly  re- 
warded ;  and  by  their  means  he  rid  himself  of  the  most 
distinguished  members  of  that  body.  He  gave  the 
government  into  the  hands  of  ministers  so  ingenious  in 
their  corruption,  that  even  the  patient  Roman  populace 
rose  against  them,  and  demanded  their  lives.  Commo- 
dus abandoned  his  favorites  without  compunction. 
Owing  to  misrule,  the  army  in  Britain  joined  in  the 
demand  for  their  punishment ;  and  they  paid  the  pen- 
alty of  their  crimes  with  their  lives. 

At  length,  a  conspiracy  of  his  servants  rid  the  em- 
pire of  this  monster,  after  a  reign  of  twelve  years.     PIo 


140  COMMODUS. 

was  the  equal  of  Nero  in  his  crimes,  the  inferior  in 
every  manly  attribute  except  brute  strength  ;  a  mon- 
arch whose  proudest  boasts  were  his  triumphs  in  the 
amphitheatre,  and  his  ability  to  kill  a  hundred  lions 
with  a  hundred  arrows. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

Peeiod  op  Militaey  Despotism  (193-306  a.d.). 

Peetinax  (192-193  a.d.). 

Commodus  was  succeeded  by  Pertinax,  the  prefect 
of  the  city,  an  old  and  distinguished  senator  (192  a.d.). 
Pertinax  was  a  well-meaning,  conscientious  statesman, 
and  did  what  he  could  to  restore  tranquillity  to  the 
city.  He  corrected  abuses,  and  recalled  many  citizens 
who  had  been  banished  under  Commodus.  It  was  his 
misfortune  to  have  no  military  support  with  which  to 
enforce  his  measures,  and  provide  for  his  own  safety. 
After  a  reign  of  three  months,  the  Praetorian  guard 
broke  into  revolt,  and  ended  his  reforms  by  his  murder. 

Julianus  (193  A.D.). 

The  Praetorians  then  set  the  imperial  crown  up  at 
auction,  and  sold  it  to  the  highest  bidder.  The  man 
who  sought  to  purchase  the  debased  honors  of  his 
country  was  Didius  Julianus.  He  enjoyed  them  but 
two  months,  when  he  was  deposed,  condemned,  and 
executed. 

Septimus  Seveeus  (193-211  a.d.). 

In  the  mean  time,  several  soldiers  had  been  declared 
emperor  by  their  respective  armies.  Among  these  was 
Septimus  Severus,  an  African,  belonging  to  the  army 
of  the  Danube.     Severus  at  once  marched  on  Rome ; 


142  CARACALLA   AND  MACRINUS. 

and,  at  his  approach,  the  Praetorians  deserted  their 
creature  for  the  new  master,  making  for  themselves  the 
best  terms  they  could.  They  were  disarmed,  and  ban- 
ished from  the  city.  Secure  of  the  capital,  Severus 
devoted  himself  to  subduing  the  other  aspirants  for 
the  purple,  which  occupied  his  attention  for  three 
years.  Returning  to  Rome,  he  put  out  of  the  way  all 
of  the  senators  who  were  unfriendly  to  him,  and,  hav- 
ing thus  insured  the  stability  of  his  rule,  spent  most  of 
his  time  abroad.  He  died  in  Britain,  where  he  carried 
on  a  considerable  war  against  the  barbarians  of  the 
North,  after  a  reign  of  eighteen  years  (211  a.d.). 

Caracalla  (211-217  a.d.). 

Severus  left  two  sons,  both  of  whom  he  had  associated 
with  himself  in  the  government.  No  sooner  was  he 
dead  than  they  quarrelled  with  each  other;  and  the 
elder,  Bassianus,  better  known  by  his  nickname  of 
Caracalla,  murdered  his  brother  with  his  own  hands. 

Caracalla  was  one  of  the  most  bloody-minded  of  the 
Roman  emperors ;  and  his  name  is  linked  by  his  crimes 
to  those  of  Nero  and  Commodus.  There  was  nothing 
in  his  character  to  admire  or  respect.  The  number 
of  his  illustrious  victims  is  said  to  have  amounted  to 
several  thousands.  He  spent  most  of  his  time  away 
from  Rome,  everywhere  displaying  the  same  wanton 
cruelty.  After  a  reign  of  six  years,  he  was  murdered 
by  a  common  soldier  (217  a.d.). 

Macrintts  (217-218  a.d.). 

Caracalla  was  succeeded  by  Maciinus,  who  perished 
the  next  year  in  an  attenrpt  to  reduce  the  pay  of  the 


HEL10GABALUS.  143 

soldiers.  The  military  were  the  power  behind  the 
throne.  They  made  and  unmade  the  monarchs,  as  we 
have  seen.  That  their  pay  was  too  large  is  certain ; 
for  it  was  the  price  of  their  toleration  of  a  master. 
But  they  were  all-powerful ;  and  any  attempt  to  cur- 
tail their  privileges  was  full  of  danger. 


Heliogabalus  (218-222  a.d.). 

Heliogabalus,  a  priest  of  the  sun,  at  Edessa,  was  next 
raised  to  the  throne.  This  man  had  few  virtues ;  but 
his  vices  seem  to  have  been  entirely  of  a  personal  char- 
acter. He,  however,  carried  these  to  such  an  extent 
as  to  disgust  all  his  subjects.  After  a  reign  of  three 
years,  the  Praetorians  revolted,  and  murdered  him 
(222  a.d.). 

Alexander  Seveeus  (222-235  a.dj. 

Heliogabalus  had  associated  with  himself  Alexander, 
who  took  the  name  of  Severus,  a  youth,  seventeen 
years  of  age  ;  and  by  him  he  was  succeeded.  Alex-, 
ander  proved  one  of  the  mildest  and  most  virtuous  of 
the  Roman  emperors.  For  a  time,  he  was  greatly  influ- 
enced by  his  mother,  a  crafty  woman,  of  much  talent, 
at  whose  instigation  some  cruelties  were  perpetrated. 
The  Praetorians  soon  perceived  that  the  young  empe- 
ror proposed  to  be  master,  and  rebelled.  Not,  indeed, 
against  Alexander,  but  against  his  minister,  Ulpian, 
one  of  the  most  distinguished  of  Roman  jurists.  Alex- 
ander, supported  by  the  people,  in  vain  endeavored 
to  save  Ulpian,  whom  they  put  to  death ;  and  the  em- 
peror was  for  a  time  compelled  to  dissemble   before 


144  ALEXANDER   SEVER  US. 

his  soldiers.  Afterwards,  however,  the  crime  was 
punished. 

Alexander's  reign  was,  at  first,  free  from  wars;  so 
he  was  enabled  to  devote  himself  to  the  advancement 
of  his  subjects.  He  curbed  the  soldiers,  and  protected 
the  people,  releasing  them  from  many  taxes,  and  secured 
for  them  unusual  tranquillity  and  prosperity.  In  the 
latter  portion  of  his  reign,  he  undertook  a  war  against 
Persia,  which  resulted  in  the  loss  of  a  portion  of  Meso- 
potamia. Thence  he  was  called  to  the  Danube  to  resist 
the  Sarmatians  and  Germans,  when  he  was  soon  after 
murdered  by  his  soldiers,  under  the  lead  of  a  gigantic 
peasant,  a  Thracian,  named  Maximinus,  after  a  reign  of 
thirteen  years  (235  a.d.). 

For  some  time,  the  history  of  Rome  becomes  quite 
barren.  The  names  of  her  rulers  have  nothing  of  in- 
terest connected  with  them.  The  state  drifted  along, 
monarch  after  monarch  rising  and  falling  in  rapid  suc- 
cession, and  leaving  nothing  but  a  name  to  tell  that  he 
had  lived. 

In  the  mean  time,  her  enemies  on  the  frontiers  were 
becoming  daily  more  dangerous  and  threatening.  In 
the  West,  the  movement  of  the  German  tribes  had  be- 
gun, which  ended  in  the  conquests  of  Gaul  and  Britain. 
On  the  Danube,  the  Goths  had  made  their  appearance, 
and  were  soon  found  scouring  both  land  and  sea,  and 
carrying  off  their  plunder  to  their  wild  homes  in  the 
North.  In  the  East,  Persia  had  just  undergone  a  revo- 
lution which  had  placed  a  native  dynasty  on  the  throne  ; 
and  was  now  able  to  regain  its  power  and  dignity,  and 
to  maintain  an  advantageous  war  against  Rome,  lasting 
many  years. 


MAXIMINUS  AND   THE   GORDIANS.      145 

Maximinus  (235-238  a.d.). 

The  usurpation  of  Maximinus  was  strongly  resented 
by  the  Senate,  though  it  was  as  yet  powerless  to  offer 
open  resistance.  Gordian,  prefect  of  Africa,  and  his  son, 
were,  however,  encouraged  to  assume  the  purple.  They 
met  with  reverses  in  the  field  :  the  son  was  killed,  and 
the  father  put  an  end  to  his  own  life.  In  encouraging 
the  Gordians,  the  Senate  had  taken  a  step  from  which 
there  was  no  retreat.  On  hearing  of  their  misfortune, 
it  at  once  placed  Maximus  and  Balbinus  on  the  throne 
in  opposition  to  Maximinus,  and,  at  the  urgent  demand 
of  the  people,  added  to  them,  as  "  Caesar,"  a  third  Gor- 
dian. The  end  came  speedily.  Maximinus  was  mur- 
dered by  his  guards  (238  a.d.)  ;  and,  about  five  months 
later,  Maximus  and  Balbinus  suffered  the  same  fate  at 
the  hands  of  the  Praetorians. 

The  Gordians  (238-244  a.d.). 

The  Gordians  (I.,  II.,  and  III.)  were  now  sole  em- 
perors, and  put  the  management  of  the  government 
into  the  hands  of  their  minister,  Misitheus,  who  cor- 
rected considerably  the  manners  of  the  court.  In  242 
a.d.,  Gordian  III.  opened  the  gates  of  the  temple  of 
Janus  for  the  last  time  in  history,  and  marched  in 
person  against  the  Persians,  over  whom  he  gained  a 
brilliant  victory.  He  was  soon  after  murdered  by  his 
soldiers,  at  the  instigation  of  Philippus,  an  Arabian 
(244  a.d.),  by  whom  he  was  succeeded. 

Philip  (244-249  a.d.). 

The  five  years  of  this  reign  present  nothing  of  inter- 
est, unless  it  be  the  fact  that  Philip  has  been  claimed 


146  PHILIP,   DECIUS,   AND   GALLUS. 

as  a  convert  to  Christianity,  on  no  sufficient  grounds. 
His  army  in  Maesia  revolted  ;  and  Decius,  the  officer 
sent  to  suppress  the  rebellion,  after  defeating  the  pre- 
tender, placed  himself  at  the  head  of  the  soldiers,  and 
assumed  the  purple.  Philip  met  them  at  Verona,  where 
he  was  defeated  and  slain  (249  a.d.). 

Decius  (249-251  a.d.). 

Decius  undertook  the  role  of  a  reformer.  He  was 
of  old  Roman  stock,  and  earnestly  sought  the  restora- 
tion of  the  early  traditions.  He  was  soon  called  to 
march  against  the  Goths,  by  whom  he  was  twice  de- 
feated, and  finally  slain.  Decius  was  the  first  Roman 
emperor  who  fell  on  the  field  of  battle  (251  a.d.). 


Gallus  (251-253  a.d.). 

The  Senate  at  once  appointed  Gallus  to  the  vacant 
throne,  who  obtained  from  the  Goths  a  momentary 
peace  for  a  considerable  payment  in  money.  The  pur- 
chase raised  a  cloud  of  enemies  against  Gallus  at  Rome, 
and  induced  the  Goths  speedily  to  renew  their  assault 
on  the  empire.  iEmilianus,  an  officer  of  the  army  of 
the  Danube,  headed  a  revolt.  The  emperor  was  as- 
sassinated ;  and  iEmilianus  was  raised  by  the  soldiers 
to  the  throne  thus  made  vacant  (253  a.d.). 


uEmilianus  (253  a.d.). 

uEmilianus  was  not  without  a  claim  on  the  gratitude 
of  the  people.     He  had  boldly  attacked  the  Goths  on 


_    jEMILIANUS  AND   VALERIAN.  147 

their  last  inroad,  and  driven  them  beyond  the  Danube. 
He  was,  however,  allowed  no  time  to  demonstrate  his 
fitness  or  unfitness  for  rule.  Valerian  quickly  brought 
against  him  a  powerful  army  from  Gaul  and  Germany ; 
and,  deserted  by  his  own  troops,  ^Emilianus  fell,  like 
his  predecessor,  by  the  hand  of  an  assassin,  after  a  reign 
of  but  three  months. 


Valekian  (253-259  a.d.). 

Valerianus  associated  with  himself  Gallienus;  and 
a  poorer  choice  could  scarcely  have  been  made.  The 
Franks  had  become  very  troublesome  in  Gaul ;  and 
against  them  Gallienus  pretended  to  march.  He,  how- 
ever, remained  at  Treves,  leaving  the  conduct  of  the 
campaign  to  a  general.  The  empire  was  now  sorely 
beset.  The  Franks  carried  their  depredations  through 
Spain,  and  even  crossed  to  Africa.  The  Alemanni  (Ger- 
mans) appeared  before  Ravenna ;  and  the  emperor  was 
fain  to  purchase  peace  by  marrying  Pipa,  the  daughter 
of  their  king.  The  Goths  were  even  more  open  and 
bold  in  their  ravages  than  before.  Sapor,  king  of 
Persia,  attacked  the  empire  on  the  East ;  and  Valerian 
hastened  to  oppose  him.  The  Persians  were  victorious 
near  Edessa  (259  a.d.)  ;  and  Valerian  was  captured. 
Sapor  is  said  to  have  used  his  prisoner  with  every  in- 
dignity, compelling  Valerian  to  assist  him  in  mounting 
his  horse,  and  to  perform  other  degrading  offices,  and, 
after  his  death,  to  have  had  his  skin  stuffed  and  hung 
in  a  temple.  It  is  to  these  misfortunes  that  Valerian 
owes  his  greatest  fame. 


148  GALLIENUS  AND   CLAUDIUS. 


Gallienus  (259-268  a.d.). 

No  effort  was  made  by  Gallienus  to  repair  the  for- 
tunes of  Rome  in  the  East ;  and  the  Persians  would 
have  continued  in  their  victorious  career,  but  for  the 
bravery  of  Odenathus,  king  of  Palmyra,  who  took  the 
title  of  Augustus,  and  defended  effectually  his  own 
territory  from  the   Persians. 

In  every  part  of  the  empire  now  arose  claimants  to 
imperial  honors,  who  generally  looked  to  the  complete 
sovereignty  of  the  empire,  with  occasionally  one  more 
modest  than  his  fellows,  whose  ambition  did  not  extend 
beyond  his  own  frontier.  Of  the  latter  class  was  Ode- 
nathus, who  was  the  only  one  on  whom  Gallienus  called 
for  assistance,  and  on  whom  the  title  was  legitimately 
bestowed.  These  usurpers  are  known  as  the  Thirty- 
Tyrants,  although  their  number  was  but  nineteen  or 
twenty.  After  an  inaction  of  about  six  years,  Gal- 
lienus marched  to  the  Italian  frontier  against  one  of 
these  aspirants  (Aureolus),  and  was  killed  in  a  tumult 
in  his  own  camp  (268  a.d.). 

Claudius  (268-270  a.d.). 

The  final  act  of  Gallienus  was  the  nomination  of 
Claudius  as  his  successor,  —  a  man  who  was  able  to  re- 
store for  a  moment  a  share  of  success  to  the  arms  of 
Rome,  and  some  dignity  to  her  name.  He  gained  a  signal 
victory  over  the  Goths,  who  had  invaded  the  empire 
in  large  numbers,  and  destroyed  their  fleet.  So  great 
was  the  disaster  that  almost  the  entire  body  perished 
before  the  end  of  the  next  year.     In  honor  of  this  vie- 


AURELIAN.  149 

tory,  Claudius  added  the  title  of  "  Gothicus "  to  his 
name.  He  also  concluded  a  treaty  with  the  rest  of  the 
Goths  and  the  Vandals,  and  received  the  Gsetae,  another 
barbarous  tribe,  into  friendship.  He  increased  the  ef- 
ficacy of  the  array  by  salutary  reforms ;  but  was  cut  off 
by  pestilence,  after  a  brilliant  reign  of  two  years. 

Aurelian  (270-275  a.d.). 

Claudius's  successor  was  an  Illyrian  peasant,  named 
Aurelian,  who  proved  himself  one  of  the  ablest  gen- 
erals of  the  imperial  line.  Aurelian  defeated  the 
Goths,  but  recognized  the  necessity  of  abandoning 
the  northern  bank  of  the  Danube.  He  also  defeated 
the  Alemanni ;  but,  being  called  elsewhere,  left  two  of 
his  generals  to  complete  their  destruction.  The  bar- 
barians broke  through  the  Roman  lines  ;  and  it  was 
only  after  three  bloody  battles  (at  Placentia,  Pisa,  and 
Pa  via)  that  they  were  finally  overthrown. 

Having  restored  peace  in  the  West,  he  marched 
against  Zenobia,  queen  of  Palmyra,  who  had  succeeded 
to  that  kingdom  on  the  death  of  her  husband,  Odena- 
thus.  In  this  lady  Aurelian  found  a  worthy  foe,  one 
whose  political  ability  was  rendered  more  brilliant  by 
her  justice  and  courage.  Defeated  in  the  field,  she 
fortified  herself  in  Palmyra,  which  was  taken  after  a 
siege,  and,  having  rebelled,  was  destroyed.  Zenobia 
was  taken  to  Rome,  where  she  graced  the  triumph  of 
Aurelian,  and  was  permitted  to  live  in  a  private  station. 

Aurelian  was  the  first  who  built  the  walls  of  Rome 
in  their  present  position.  They  have  since  been  several 
times  rebuilt,  but  on  the  same  lines.  He  was  engaged 
in  an  expedition  against  Persia,  when  he  was  murdered 


150         TACITUS,   PROBUS,   AND   CARUS. 

(275  a.d.)  by  one  of  his  generals.  So  salutary  was  the 
influence  of  the  last  two  reigns  that  the  empire  was 
without  a  master  for  six  months  ;  and  yet  there  arose 
neither  rebellion  nor  usurper.  At  length,  the  army  re- 
quested the  Senate  to  appoint  a  successor  ;  and  Tacitus 
was  chosen. 

Tacitus  (275-276  a.d.). 

Tacitus  was  over  seventy  years  old  when  he  began 
to  reign  ;  and  five  months  of  exertion  were  all  his  wasted 
strength  permitted.  He  died  in  an  expedition  against 
the  Alani. 

Peobxjs  (276-282  a.d.). 

The  army  now  selected  Probus,  an  Illyrian,  and  an 
excellent  general,  as  their  chief,  who  for  six  years 
more  than  sustained  the  now  fast-fading  honors  of  the 
Roman  arms.  He  defeated  and  drove  back  into  Ger- 
many a,  most  formidable  conjunction  of  barbarians, 
inflicting  on  them  so  severe  a  blow  that  one  of  their 
principal  tribes  was  never  heard  of  afterwards.  He 
compelled  an  honorable  peace  from  Persia ;  and,  after 
suppressing  several  revolts,  finally  fell  by  the  hand  of 
an  assassin  (282  a.d.),  because  the  soldiers  were  no 
longer  willing  to  submit  to  the  discipline  necessary 
to  make  them  useful. 

Carus  (282-283  a.d.). 

Carus,  a  native  of  Gaul,  was  appointed  next  emperor 
by  the  soldiers.  Carus  was  sixty  years  of  age,  but  vig- 
orous enough  to  signalize  his  accession  by  the  defeat 
of  the  Sarmatians.  He  then  marched  to  the  East,  leav- 
ing his  son,  Carinus,  in  charge  of  the  western  portion 
• 


DIOCLETIAN.  151 

of  the  empire,  and  taking  Numerian,  another  son,  with 
him.  He  led  his  forces  further  than  the  emperors  had 
previously  penetrated  beyond  the  Tigris  ;  but  there  his 
career  was  cut  short  by  the  dagger  of  Aper,  one  of  his 
generals,  or,  as  has  been  reported  with  much  less  prob- 
ability, by  a  stroke  of  lightning  (a.d.  283).  Nume- 
rian  led  back  the  forces  of  his  father  to  a  place  of 
safety.  In  less  than  two  years,  both  the  sons  of  Carus 
had  fallen  ;  and  Diodes,  or  Diocletianus,  had  been 
placed  in  their  stead. 

Diocletian  (284-305  a.d.). 

Diocletian  was  a  native  of  Dalmatia.  He  had  been 
elected  before  the  death  of  Carinus,  after  which  he 
mounted  the  throne,  a  successful  usurper,  as  sole  and 
undisputed  monarch  of  the  Roman  world.  Seeing  the 
necessity  for  a  more  united  country  and  a  firmer  rule, 
Diocletian  associated  with  himself,  in  the  second  year 
of  his  reign,  Maximian,  a  gigantic  soldier,  who  signal- 
ized his  accession  by  subduing  a  dangerous  revolt  of 
the  peasantry  in  Gaul. 

The  empire  had  long  been  constantly,  though  slowly, 
disintegrating ;  and  the  bonds  which  held  it  together 
were  now  very  feeble.  The  war  with  Persia  had  be- 
come chronic ;  the  Goths  threatened  the  frontier  on  the 
Danube,  the  Germans  that  on  the  West ;  Britain  re- 
volted under  Carausius,  and  Africa  under  Julian  ;  the 
peasants  of  Gaul  rose  to  relieve  themselves  of  the  dou- 
ble burden  of  spoliation  by  the  enemy  and  taxation  by 
the  government.  From  this,  we  can  appreciate  the 
state  of  affairs  which  induced  Diocletian  to  associate,  as 
Caesars,  Galerius  and  Constantius  (a.d.  292),  the  former 


152  DIOCLETIAN  AND  MAX1M1AN 

of  whom  was  given  charge  of  the  East,  and  finally 
compelled  an  honorable  peace  from  Persia,  soon  to  be 
broken,  however ;  while  the  latter  restored  order  to  the 
West.  The  war  in  Africa  occurred  later;  but  the 
causes  which  made  it  possible  were  fully  recognized. 

Having  united  the  empire  by  multiplying  its  rulers, 
all  of  whom  worked  in  harmony,  Diocletian  introduced 
other  sweeping  changes  into  the  state.  Old  Rome  was 
dead.  Her  Senate  had  lost  the  last  remnant  of  its 
respectability.  Her  censors,  tribunes,  —  all  the  signs 
and  tokens  of  her  freedom,  —  were  gone;  and  their 
last  vestige  was  now  swept  away.  The  crown  and  a 
court  were  adopted  by  each  emperor,  who  no  longer 
even  pretended  to  regard  Rome  as  the  capital.  The 
government  was  consolidated  by  centring  every  office 
in  the  crown ;  and  the  nominally  limited  monarchy  be- 
came unreservedly  dependent  on  the  will  of  its  master. 
The  seat  of  government  was  changed  according  to  the 
necessities  of  the  times  or  the  caprice  of  the  rulers. 
Rome  was  deserted  by  the  court ;  and  Milan,  Nicome- 
dia,  or  any  other  place  which  struck  the  fancy,  or 
offered  inducements  to  the  emperor,  became  for  the 
moment  her  successor.  Now  each  emperor  had  his 
court  and  his  capital ;  and  Rome,  except  in  her  tradi- 
tions, was  but  little  more  than  a  provincial  town. 

The  new  arrangement  worked  miracles.  As  Galerius 
had  succeeded  in  the  East,  and  Constantius  in  Britain, 
so  Diocletian  put  an  end  to  a  serious  revolt  in  Africa, 
and  Maximian  drove  the  Germans  beyond  the  frontier. 
Having  imposed  peace  and  good  order  on  the  world, 
Diocletian  and  Maximian  surprised  their  subjects  by 
resigning  the  purple,  and  withdrawing  to  private  life 
(305  a.d.). 


EMPERORS  OF  ROME.  153 

Instead  of  allowing  the  two  Caesars  to  assume  the 
rank  of  Augusti,  and  to  nominate  each  a  Caesar  to 
assist  himself,  Diocletian  placed  this  very  important 
matter  in  the  hands  of  his  son-in-law,  Galerius.  The 
choice  for  the  East  fell  on  an  Illyrian  shepherd,  who 
assumed  the  name  of  Maximinus ;  and  for  the  West 
(passing  over  the  claims  of  Constantine,  son  of  Con- 
stantius),  on  Flavius  Severus. 

The  Six  Emperors  op  Rome  (306-323  a.d.). 

Constantius  died  at  York,  Britain,  the  year  after  the 
abdication  ;  and  the  army  of  Britain  declared  Constan- 
tine, his  son,  to  be  his  successor.  Except  in  the  ex- 
treme West,  however,  the  empire  was  ruled  by  Galerius 
and  Severus,  as  Augusti,  or  emperors,  who  recognized 
Constantine  only  as  Caesar.  Rome  now  seized  an  op- 
portunity to  regain  her  prominence,  and,  as  the  em- 
perors had  chosen  Nicomedia  and  Milan  for  their 
capitals,  looked  about  for  some  one  to  oppose  against 
them.  The  Romans  were  further  urged  to  this  by  an 
attempt  to  levy  taxes  on  them ;  for,  since  the  con- 
quest of  Macedon,  citizens  of  Rome  had  been  exempt 
from  personal  taxation. 

Choice  fell  upon  Maxentius,  who,  as  the  son  of 
Maximian,  and,  as  he  had  married  a  daughter  of  Ga- 
lerius, promised  to  meet  with  but  little  opposition. 
Maxentius  was  a  weak,  vicious  prince  ;  but  his  father 
still  lived  to  assist  him.  Severus  marched  to  dethrone 
him ;  and,  at  the  request  of  both  the  Senate  and  the 
people,  Maximian  resumed  the  purple.  Severus  was 
overcome,  and  put  to  death  (307  a.d.)  ;  and,  to 
strengthen   the   cause   of   his   son,   Maximian  visited 


154  EMPERORS   OF  ROME. 

Constantiue,  heaping  upon  him  every  honor,  and  giv- 
ing him  his  daughter  in  marriage.  Constantine  wisely- 
refused  to  commit  himself  to  either  party. 

An  invasion  of  Italy  by  Salerius  was  repelled ;  and, 
seeing  no  way  to  impair  the  power  of  the  new  emperor 
of  the  West  but  by  multiplying  the  office,  he  created 
Licinius  emperor,  and  at  the  same  time  was  compelled 
to  recognize  the  right  of  Maximin,  who  had  usurped 
the  power  in  Egypt  and  Syria,  to  the  same  rank  and 
title.  Thus  the  Roman  world  was  now  in  the  hands  of 
six  emperors  (308  a.d.),  —  Maximian,  Maxentius,  and 
Constantine  in  the  West,  and  Galerius,  Licinius,  and 
Maximin  in  the  East. 

This  state  of  affairs  could  not  continue.  Maximian 
and  his  son  quarrelled  about  the  possession  of  Italy 
before  affairs  were  fairly  settled.  The  father  escaped 
to  Constantine,  who  was  compelled  to  put  him  to  death 
to  prevent  his  seizing  the  entire  West  (310  a.d.).  The 
next  year,  Galerius  died  from  disease.  Maxentius  now 
attempted  to  come  into  collision  with  Constantine, 
and,  failing  to  provoke  that  cautious  ruler  to  action, 
raised  an  immense  army  to  invade  Gaul.  His  trouble 
was  that  any  tax  which  he  could  collect  in  Italy  was 
insufficient  to  maintain  him  in  the  reckless  extrava- 
gance of  his  career. 

Constantine  moved  at  once  on  Italy  ;  and,  after  a 
series  of  brilliant  victories,  defeated  Maxentius  at  Saxa 
Rubra,  near  Rome,  who  was  drowned  in  attempting  to 
escape  from  the  field  (312  a.d.).  The  family  of  the 
deceased  emperor  were  all  put  to  death  by  his  brother- 
in-law  ;  but  no  general  massacre  was  allowed.  Licinius 
and  Constantine  appeared  to  be  firm  friends ;  and  Li- 
cinius married  the  sister  of  the  western  monarch,  which 


EMPERORS   OF  ROME.  155 

might  be  supposed  to  cement  their  union.  Licinius 
soon  overcame  Maximin  (313  a.d.)  ;  and  thus  the  six 
emperors  of  Rome  dwindled  away  to  two. 

Licinius  abused  his  power  by  putting  to  death  the 
children  of  Maximin ;  but  he  affixed  an  indelible 
stain  on  his  name,  and  forfeited  every  claim  to  sym- 
pathy in  his  own  distress,  by  his  persecutions  of  the 
wife  and  daughter  of  Diocletian.  After  driving  them 
from  place  to  place,  he  ordered  them  put  to  death. 

The  peace  between  the  East  and  the  West  lasted 
about  a  year,  when  a  quarrel  arose  which  enabled  Con- 
stantine  to  add  Macedonia  and  Greece  to  his  possessions. 
For  about  nine  years  nothing  occurred  to  disturb  the 
serenity  of  their  relations ;  and  both  seemed  satisfied 
with  the  existing  state  of  affairs.  Constantine  then 
invaded  the  East  without  provocation  (323  a.d.),  de- 
feated Licinius  in  two  pitched  battles,  and  once  more 
united  the  government  of  the  world  in  his  own  person. 
Licinius  was  soon  after  put  to  death,  though  he  had 
surrendered  all  his  honors  to  the  conqueror  (324  a.d.). 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

CONSTANTINE    THE   GREAT    (306-327  A.D.). 

Having  .attained  the  undivided  sovereignty,  Constan- 
tine  determined  to  build  for  his  empire  a  new  capital, 
which  should  be  worthy  of  him.  He  selected  the  site 
of  Byzantium  as  offering  the  greatest  advantages ;  for, 
being  defended  on  two  sides  by  the  sea  and  the  Golden 
Horn,  it  could  easily  be  made  almost  impregnable, 
while  as  a  seaport  its  advantages  were  unrivalled,  —  a 
feature  not  in  the  least  shared  by  Rome.  The  project 
was  entered  upon  with  characteristic  energy ;  and  the 
city  was  built.  To  people  it,  the  seat  of  government 
was  permanently  removed  thither ;  and  every  induce- 
ment was  offered  to  immigration.  The  empire  was  now 
repartitioned  and  reorganized.  Thus  was  born  the 
Greek  empire,  destined  to  drag  out  a  miserable  exist- 
ence for  nearly  a  thousand  years  after  Rome  had  fallen 
a  prey  to  the  barbarians. 

The  later  years  of  his  reign  did  not  add  much  to  the 
fame  of  Constantine.  He  became  jealous  of  his  own 
family,  and  hired  informers  to  testify  against  them. 
Among  the  more  illustrious  of  his  victims  were  his  son 
Crispus,  who  had  shown  himself  in  every  way  worthy 
to  become  his  successor,  and  the  empress,  Fausta, 
daughter  of  Maximian.  A  bright  spot  in  his  declining 
years  was  the  defeat  of  the  Goths.     These  invaded  the 


CONSTANTINE   THE   GREAT.  157 

empire,  but  were  repelled  with  all  the  vigor  and  energy 
which  characterized  his  youth.  Constantine  died,  after 
a  reign  of  thirty  years,  in  the  sixty-fourth  year  of  his 
age  (337  a.d.). 

Constantine  earned  his  title  of  "  Great "  by  his  mili- 
tary talents,  his  bravery,  and  his  wisdom.  He  is  en- 
titled to  great  credit  for  the  uniform  kindness  with 
which  he  treated  his  Christian  subjects.  It  is  said  that 
his  mother,  Helena,  was  a  Christian,  and  that  it  was  to 
her  influence  that  this  mildness  was  due.  Very  early 
in  the  existence  of  the  empire  the  struggle  between 
the  religion  of  Christ  and  that  of  Rome  had  attracted 
attention.  A  compromise  was  usually  made  by  the 
Romans  after  a  conquest,  by  their  adopting  the  gods  of 
the  vanquished  into  their  own  mythology,  and  intro- 
ducing their  own  gods  into  that  of  their  new  subjects. 
In  the  case  of  the  Christians,  no  such  arrangement  was 
possible.  Under  several  of  the  emperors,  they  suffered 
severe  persecution  ;  and  all  calamities  were  unhesitat- 
ingly laid  at  their  doors.  Even  Diocletian,  at  the 
instigation  of  Galerius,  did  not  scruple  to  decree  most 
violent  measures  against  them,  but  with  no  more  per- 
manent result  than  had  followed  similar  action  on  the 
part  of  his  predecessors.  The  sect  had  increased,  and 
in  the  main  had  prospered,  until  now,  under  Constan- 
tine, we  find  them  very  powerful  in  the  state  ;  and 
after  him  the  old  religion  was  swept  away  beyond  the 
possibility  of  revival.  Thus,  whether  the  favor  of  Con- 
stantine was  due  to  early  training,  or  to  the  recognition 
of  the  certainty  of  the  ultimate  predominance  of  Chris- 
tianity and  a  desire  to  gain  the  support  of  an  already 
powerful  faction,  the  fact  remains  that,  under  him,  the 
Christians  became  the  dominant  body,  and  their  ad- 


158  CONSTANTINE   THE   GREAT. 

vancement  did  infinite  credit  to  either  his  head  or  his 
heart. 

The  great  deeds  of  Constantine  were  the  uniting 
of  the  Roman  world ;  the  change  of  capital,  resulting 
in  the  final  separation  of  the  East  from  the  West ;  and 
the  establishment  of  Christianity  as  the  religion  of  the 
state.  In  person,  he  was  tall  and  majestic ;  he  w:is 
dexterous  in  all  warlike  accomplishments ;  he  was  in- 
trepid in  war,  affable  in  peace  ;  he  was  patient  and 
prudent  in  council,  bold  and  unhesitating  in  action. 
He  was  prudent  in  adversity;  but  he  did  not  seem 
able  to  bear  prosperity.  Ambition  alone  led  him  to 
attack  the  East ;  and  the  very  madness  of  jealousy 
marked  his  course  after  his  success.  He  was  filial  in 
his  affection  toward  his  mother ;  but  he  can  scarcely  be 
called  affectionate  who  put  to  death  his  father-in-law, 
his  brother-in-law,  his  wife,  and  his  son.  If  he  was 
great  in  his  virtues,  in  his  faults  he  was  contemptible. 

Constantine  II.,  Constantius,  Constans 
(337-353  a.d.). 

Constantine  was  succeeded  by  his  three  sons,  Con- 
stantine, Constantius,  and  Constans,  who  divided  the 
empire  among  themselves.  Constantius  and  Constans 
almost  immediately  went  to  war  over  the  possession  of 
Italy,  which  belonged  by  right  to  Constans.  The  dif- 
ficulty ended  in  the  death  of  Constantine ;  and  for 
some  time  the  two  remaining  brothers  lived  in  har- 
mony, because  the  Persian  war  in  the  East  occupied 
the  one,  while  the  other  was  satisfied  with  a  life  of 
indolence  and  dissipation.  Constans  was  murdered  by 
his  soldiers   (350  a.d.)  ;    and   Constantius  had   little 


JULIAN.  lo9 

difficulty  in  uniting  the  empire.  The  eastern  war  was 
prosecuted  with  some  vigor,  until  at  length  it  became 
apparent  that  nothing  could  be  gained  by  it ;  and  then 
peace  was  concluded. 

While  Constantius  was  thus  engaged,  his  nephew, 
Julian,  was  winning  for  himself  laurels  in  the  West  by 
his  energetic  and  successful  movements  against  the 
Germans.  In  these  he  was  so  fortunate  that  he  excited 
the  jealousy  of  the  emperor,  who  ordered  him  to  Con- 
stantinople. The  troops  mutinied  on  receipt  of  the 
order,  and  compelled  Julian  to  assume  the  purple,  and 
to  march  to  the  East.  Constantius  hastened  to  meet 
him  ;  but,  worn  out  by  his  cares  and  labors,  he  died  on 
the  way  (360  a.d.),  and  was  quietly  succeeded  by  his 
rival. 

Julian  (360-363  a.d.). 

Julian  was  a  good  soldier,  and  was  a  man  calculated 
to  win  the  love  and  respect  of  all.  He  had  been  edu- 
cated a  Christian,  but  had  been  won  over  by  the  philo- 
sophers of  the  day,  and  attempted  to  restore  the  old 
religion ;  thus  gaining  for  himself  the  epithet  of 
"Apostate."  The  change  made  by  Constantine  had 
given  to  the  Christians  too  firm  a  hold  in  the  state  to 
admit  of  their  power  being  shaken  ;  and  the  failure  of 
Julian  precluded  for  ever  afterward  any  attempt  at 
such  a  revolution. 

Julian  was  scarcely  more  successful  in  an  invasion 
which  he  made  into  Persia.  Deceived  by  his  guides, 
he  pushed  far  into  the  country ;  the  Persian  monarch 
refusing  an  engagement,  and  retiring  before  him. 
When  it  became  necessary  to  retreat,  the  rear  of  the 
Romans  was   attacked,  and  was   saved   only  by  the 


160  VALENTIN1AN  AND    VALENS. 

courage  and  management  of  Julian.     He  was  mortally 
wounded  in  a  surprise  (363  a.d.). 

Jovian  (363-364  a.d.). 

Jovian  was  selected  on  the  field  as  the  successor  of 
Julian.  He  led  the  army  into  safety,  but  died  before 
reaching  Constantinople,  after  a  reign  of  seven  months. 

Valentinian  and  Valens  (364-375  a.d.). 

After  a  brief  interregnum,  the  throne  was  bestowed 
on  Valentinian,  who  associated  with  himself  his  brother 
Valens ;  and  the  empire  was  divided  for  a  third  time, 
and  this  time  finally.  Valens  received  for  his  share 
the  East,  with  Constantinople  as  his  capital.  Valen- 
tinian took  the  West,  making  Milan  the  seat  of  his 
government.  So  completely  had  Rome  fallen  from  her 
ancient  position,  that  it  is  very  doubtful  if  Valentinian 
visited  the  city  during  the  twelve  years  of  his  reign. 
His  time  was  chiefly  occupied  in  repelling  invasions  of 
the  barbarians  into  Gaul ;  and  he  died  during  a  cam- 
paign on  the  Danube  (375  a.d.).  Although  he  was 
able  for  the  time  to  repulse  his  enemies,  he  could  not 
produce  any  permanent  effect. 

Gratian  (375-383  a.d.). 

Valentinian  was  succeeded  by  his  eldest  son,  Gratian, 
who  followed  the  footsteps  of  his  father  in  discouraging 
Paganism,  and  increasing  the  spread  of  Christianity. 
He  adopted  his  half-brother,  Valentinian,  and  conferred 
upon  him  every  honor.     The  reign  of  Gratian  was  quite 


MAXIMUS,    VALENT1NTAN  II.  161 

prosperous  as  regarded  the  frontiers,  and  was  peaceful 
at  home.  It  was  at  this  time  that  Valens  was  slain  in 
battle  against  the  Goths ;  but  so  completely  were  the 
two  empires  sundered,  that  Gratian,  instead  of  attempt- 
ing to  bring  them  under  one  rule,  appointed  Theodosius 
to  the  vacant  throne. 

Gratian  now  gave  himself  up  to  pleasure,  under  the 
direction  of  Alaric,  a  barbarian.  His  soldiers  in  Britain 
became  dissatisfied,  and  mutinied  under  a  leader  named 
Maximus. 

Maximus  (383-388  a.d.). 

Gratian  hastened  to  oppose  the  usurper;  but  his 
troops  refused  to  fight,  and  he  was  compelled  to  seek 
aid  from  Valentinian  II.  He  was  captured  and  put  to 
death,  while  on  his  journey  (383  a.d.). 

Valentinian  II.  (387-392  a.d.). 

Valentinian  appealed  to  the  eastern  emperor;  but 
the  only  assistance  he  could  obtain  was  a  guarantee 
that  Maximus  should  not  interfere  with  Italy,  Illyrium, 
and  Africa.  These  stipulations  were  observed  for  about 
four  years,  when  Maximus  suddenly  appeared  before 
Milan,  which  Valentinian  had  made  his  capital;  and 
he,  and  his  mother,  who  was  regent  during  his  minority, 
had  barely  time  to  escape.  Theodosius  now  moved, 
and  arrayed  an  army  of  Huns,  Goths,  and  other  barba- 
rians, against  the  Germans  and  Gauls,  who  supported 
Maximus ;  while  the  Romans  looked  on,  without,  ap- 
parently, taking  much  interest  in  the  result.  Maximus 
was  overthrown  and  slain  (388  a.d.).  For  three  years, 
Theodosius  remained  in  Italy,  wielding  the  real  power 


162  EUGEN1US  AND  HONORIUS. 

in  both  empires,  while  he  permitted  Yalentinian  to  re- 
install himself  in  his  imperial  office.  Shortly  after  his 
departure,  Valentinian  was  assassinated  by  a  general 
of  the  Franks  (392  a.d.),  who,  however,  declined  to 
seize  the  throne,  but  placed  on  it  Eugenius,  a  man  of 
fine  appearance,  a  scholar,  and  an  orator. 

Eugenius  (392-394  a.d.). 

Eugenius  was  emperor  only  in  name  ;  while  his  offi- 
cer was  the  power  which  managed  the  government. 
Theodosius  marched  to  the  West  to  avenge  the  death  of 
Valentinian,  and  to  repress  what  might  have  terminated 
in  a  persecution  of  the  Christians.  Eugenius  was  taken 
prisoner  and  put  to  death,  after  a  reign  of  two  years 
(394  a.d.)  ;  and  Honorius,  son  of  Theodosius,  was 
placed  on  the  throne. 

Honorius  (395-423  a.d.). 

Honorius  was  only  six  years  old  when  he  began  to 
reign  ;  so  he  was  placed  under  the  care  of  a  Vandal 
named  Stilicho,  to  whom  he  was  allied  by  marriage. 
Even  in  this,  the  last  effort  of  the  Roman  empire,  the 
government  was  made  not  only  respectable,  but  formi- 
dable. The  barbarians  were  driven  from  the  frontiers 
on  the  Rhine  and  in  Britain ;  a  revolt  in  Africa  was  sup- 
pressed ;  and,  having  placed  the  affairs  of  the  West  in  a 
state  of  safety,  the  emperor  went  east,  and  protected 
Arcadius,  who  had  succeeded  Theodosius,  from  the 
machinations  of  his  enemies.  His  chief  fame  rests  on 
his  operations  against  the  more  dangerous  hordes  who 
were  now  bursting  upon  Southern  Europe,  and  whom 
we  shall  shortly  consider. 


VALENT1NIAN  III.   AND  MAXIMUS.      163 

Honorius  was  weak,  vacillating,  and  jealous.  The 
glories  of  his  reign  are  those  of  his  general,  whom  he 
did  not  scruple  to  put  to  death  the  moment  he  con- 
ceived that  his  throne  could  exist  without  him. 

The  sack  of  Rome  by  Alaric  followed;  and,  when 
this  evil  was  survived,  numerous  contestants  arose  in 
different  parts  of  the  empire,  each  eager  for  a  portion 
of  the  fabric  which  was  now  so  obviously  crumbling  to 
pieces.  Britain,  as  usual,  took  the  lead  ;  but  the  usur- 
per's claims  had  no  stability,  and  he  was  quickly  sup- 
planted by  another.  It  was  not  until  four  rivals,  each 
claiming  to  be  emperor  of  Rome,  had  disposed  of  each 
other,  that  Honorius  was  able  to  bring  the  West  into 
subjection.  In  Gaul  and  Spain,  the  same  restless  spirit 
was  shown. 

Valentinian  III  (423-455  a.d.). 

Honorius  was  succeeded,  after  one  of  the  longest 
reigns  of  the  imperial  line,  by  Valentinian  III.  (423 
a.d.).  His  empire  was  but  a  relic  of  its  former  self. 
Gaul,  Spain,  and  Britain  were  practically  lost ;  Illyria 
and  Pannonia  were  in  the  hands  of  the  Goths ;  and 
Africa  was  soon  after  seized  by  the  barbarians.  Va- 
lentinian was  fortunate  in  the  possession  of  jEtius,  a 
Scythian  by  birth,  who  for  a  time  upheld  the  Roman 
name,  winning  for  himself  the  title  of  "Last  of  the 
Romans."  He  was  assassinated  by  his  ungrateful 
master. 

Maximus  (455  a.d.). 

A  few  months  later,  Valentinian  fell  by  the  hand  of 
Maximus,  a  senator ;  and  the  state  was  relieved  of  a 


164  AV1TUS,   RICIMER. 

monster  weaker,  more  cruel,  and  more  contemptible 
than  even  Honorius  (455  a.d.).  The  reign  of  Maximus 
lasted  but  three  months,  and  is  included  in  the  inva- 
sion of  the  Vandals. 

Avitus  (455-456  a.d.). 

Maximus  was  followed  by  Avitus,  a  noble  of  Gaul ; 
but  he  was  deposed  the  next  year  by  Count  Ricimer, 
and  retired  to  Gaul,  where  he  was  soon  after  assassi- 
nated. 

Ricimer  (457-467  a.d.). 

Ricimer  was  a  Sueve,  a  man  of  considerable  ability. 
For  some  time,  he  managed  entirely  the  affairs  of  the 
empire,  making  and  unmaking  its  monarchs  at  pleasure. 
After  the  removal  of  Avitus,  ten  months  were  allowed 
to  elapse  before  a  successor  was  appointed ;  and  then 
the  crown  was  bestowed  on  a  Sueve,  named  Majoram 
(457  a.d.).  During  this  reign,  an  unsuccessful  war  was 
waged  against  the  Vandals  in  Africa,  in  which  the  Ro- 
man fleet  was  destroyed  off  Carthage.  This  was  made 
an  excuse  for  compelling  Majoram  to  resign.  Ricimer 
now  (461  a.d.)  placed  Libius  Severus  on  the  throne,  still 
holding  the  power  in  his  own  hands.  Libius  was  chosen 
as  being  too  weak  and  forceless  to  interfere  with  the 
plans  of  Ricimer.  An  usurper  was  finally  set  up  against 
him,  who  succeeded  in  holding  Dalmatia  for  a  time  un- 
molested. After  the  death  of  Severus,  Ricimer  ruled 
under  the  title  of  Patrician,  when  the  people  demanded 
an  emperor,  and  he  gave  them  Anthemius,  on  the  rec- 
ommendation of  the  emperor  of  the  East. 


ANTHEMIUS  AND  AUGUSTULUS.         165 


Anthemius  (467-472  a.d.). 

Anthemius  attempted  to  strengthen  his  position  by 
marrying  a  daughter  of  Ricimer;  but  jealousy  soon 
sprung  up  between  them.  Ricimer  threw  off  his  alle- 
giance, and  invited  a  horde  of  barbarians  across  the 
Alps,  with  whom  he  captured  and  sacked  Rome,  and 
put  Anthemius  to  death.  The  name  of  his  successor 
was  Olybrius,  who  died  before  the  end  of  the  year  (472 
a.d.).  In  the  mean  time,  Ricimer  died  of  a  painful  dis- 
order ;  but  his  death  occurred  too  late  to  benefit  the 
doomed  empire.  Names,  which  appear  only  as  names, 
now  follow  each  other  so  rapidly  as  to  be  useless  even 
to  mark  time  as  it  passed.  Glycerus,  the  successor  of 
Olybrius,  was  forced  to  give  place  to  Julius  Nepos 
(474  a.d.),  who  was  compelled  to  abdicate  the  fol- 
lowing year.  Orestes,  the  leader  of  the  barbarians, 
who  made  this  change,  placed  his  son  on  the  throne 
under  the  name  of  Augustulus.  The  barbarians  now  de- 
manded a  third  of  the  land  of  Italy,  which  was  refused 
them.  Under  the  lead  of  Odoacer,  they  slew  Orestes, 
and  deposed  his  son  (476  a.d.).  Zeno,  emperor  of  the 
East,  was  now  persuaded  to  declare  the  office  of  em- 
peror of  the  West  abolished,  and  to  give  the  govern- 
ment of  "  the  Diocese  of  Italy  "  to  Odoacer,  with  the 
title  of  "  Patrician." 


CHAPTER 

Invasion  and  Distribution  op  the  Barbarians. 

The  sieges  and  captures  of  Rome  by  the  barbarians 
have  been  arranged  in  a  chapter  by  themselves,  instead 
of  in  their  chronological  places  in  the  narrative  of  the 
emperors,  because  by  this  plan  a  better  idea  of  the  opera- 
tions can  be  given ;  and  especially  because  a  clearer 
and  more  distinct  conception  of  the  rise  of  the  nations, 
which,  tearing  in  pieces  the  empire  of  Rome,  have 
made  up  modern  Europe,  can  be  obtained. 

The  Huns,  who  caused  the  movement  which  over- 
turned the  western  empire,  are  supposed  to  have 
come  originally  from  the  eastern  portion  of  Asia, 
where  they  were  at  one  time  very  powerful.  A  series 
of  defeats  gave  rise  to  defection  among  their  tribu- 
taries, and  soon  after  (about  the  time  of  Trajan)  they 
were  overthrown  by  a  tribe  of  Tartars.  A  large  body 
of  the  Huns  then  went  westward,  and  divided  into  two 
branches  :  one  occupied  the  country  east  of  the  Caspian 
Sea,  and  became  known  as  the  "White  Huns ;  while  the 
other  turned  towards  the  Volga,  and  received  the  name 
of  Black  Calmucks  of  Russia. 

The  first  enemy  met  by  the  Huns  in  Europe  were 
the  Alans,  an  Asiatic  tribe,  which  had  mingled  largely 
with  the  Germans.  The  Alans  were  brave  and  war- 
like, but  the  march  of  the  Huns  was  irresistible.  The 
Alans  divided  into  three  portions  :  one  escaped  to  the 


THE  OSTROGOTHS.  167 

region  between  the*  Black  and  Caspian  Seas ;  another 
to  Germany,  whom  we  shall  again  meet ;  and  a  third 
joined  the  army  of  the  Huns.  The  defeat  of  the  Alans 
brought  the  Huns  in  contact  with  the  Goths  (375 
a.d.),  a  powerful  tribe,  who  lived  to  the  north  of  the 
Danube,  and  who  were  then  ruled  by  a  king  named 
Hermanric. 

The  Gothic  nation  consisted  of  two  branches,  the 
Ostrogoths,  or  eastern  Goths,  and  Visigoths,  those  liv- 
ing to  the  west.  Hermanric  had  recently  succeeded 
in  uniting  these  two  tribes,  and  in  compelling  the  kings 
of  the  Visigoths  to  abandon  the  royal  title  for  that  of 
Judge.  He  built  up  a  large  kingdom  for  the  Ostrogoths ; 
but,  on  the  approach  of  the  Huns,  his  dependencies  fell 
from  him.  He  and  his  successor  both  lost  their  lives  in 
attempting  the  defence  of  their  people  ;  the  Ostrogoths 
were  compelled  to  submit  to  the  Huns,  and  were 
absorbed  as  the  Alans  had  been.  A  portion,  how- 
ever, escaped  southward  towards  the  Roman  empire. 

The  Visigoths,  under  one  of  their  judges,  named 
Athanaric,  at  first  showed  signs  of  attempting  to  de- 
fend the  country  between  the  Pruth  and  the  Danube, 
but  the  hideous  appearance  and  wild  shouts  of  the 
Huns  so  terrified  their  young  men  that  they  fled  back 
upon  the  Danube,  and  besought  the  Romans  to  allow 
them  to  place  the  river  between  them  and  their  enemy. 
They  were  allowed  to  cross,  but  were  compelled  to 
undergo  every  privation  and  indignity.  The  remnant 
of  the  Ostrogoths  now  arrived  at  the  Danube,  and  they 
also  desired  to  cross.  To  them  permission  was  refused ; 
but  fear  of  the  Huns  was  greater  than  fear  of  the 
Romans.  They  seized  shipping,  and  crossed  the  river, 
despite  the  prohibition  of  the  empire. 


168  THE   GOTHS. 

Arrived  in  the  Roman  territory,  they  found  their 
Yisigothic  brethren  in  so  sad  a  condition  that  they 
united  with  them  to  compel  from  Constantinople  the 
decent  treatment  refused  to  their  misfortunes.  An 
attempt  to  assassinate  the  Gothic  judges  brought 
matters  to  a  crisis.  The  Goths  broke  into  open  revolt, 
and,  after  defeating  the  army  sent  against  them,  burst 
into  Thrace,  ravaging  the  country  as  they  went.  It 
may  be  seen  that,  by  their  hesitating  and  perfidious 
policy,  the  eastern  empire  made  for  itself  an  enemy, 
which  might  easily  have  been  converted  into  a  strong 
ally  against  the  Huns. 

Valens,  emperor  at  Constantinople,  sent  an  army 
against  the  Goths,  but  without  obtaining  any  advan- 
tage. He  now  took  the  field  in  person,  but  was  de- 
feated (378  a.d.)  and  wounded.  He  was  carried  to  a 
hut,  where  he  was  burned  to  death.  After  attempting 
to  capture  both  Hadrianople  and  Constantinople,  with- 
out success,  the  Goths  moved  southward  and  westward 
into  Greece,  everywhere  ravaging  the  country. 

Many  of  the  Gothic  youth  had  been  received  as 
hostages  by  the  Greek  (or  eastern)  empire,  and  had 
been  scattered  through  the  cities  of  Asia.  These  now 
caused  much  alarm,  lest  they  should  rise  to  assist  their 
countrymen;  so  an  order  was  issued  for  their  mas- 
sacre, and  on  a  certain  day  they  were  gathered  to- 
gether, and  remorselessly  slaughtered.  It  is  well  to 
note  the  different  methods  employed  by  ancient  Rome 
and  by  her  offspring,  the  Greek  empire,  in  carrying  on 
wars  and  treating  an  enemy. 

Soon  after  the  massacre  of  the  Gothic  youth,  the 
western  emperor  appointed  Theodosius  "the  Great" 
to  the  throne,  which  had  been  vacant  since  the  death 


ALARIC  AND  STILICHO.  169 

of  Yalens.  Instead  of  meeting  the  barbarians  in  the 
field,  Theodosius  fortified  strong  points,  whence  he 
might  watch  the  enemy,  and  select  a  favorable  time 
for  an  attack.  By  means  of  a  deserter,  he  surprised 
their  camp  and  gained  a  complete  victory.  The  Goths 
were  now  taken  into  the  service  of  the  empire,  and 
the  first  chapter  of  the  barbarian  invasion  of  the  empire 
was  brought  to  a  close.  A  little  later,  the  Ostrogoths 
attempted  to  imitate  the  exploits  of  the  Visigoths,  but 
were  defeated ;  and  the  remnant  of  their  army  was 
planted  in  Lydia  and  Phrygia. 

We  now  meet  two  of  the  great  names  connected  with 
the  fall  of  Rome,  —  Alaric  and  Stilicho.  Theodosius 
was  succeeded  by  Arcadius ;  and  before  the  end  of  the 
year  the  Goths  broke  into  open  revolt,  under  the  leader- 
ship of  Alaric.  Athens  was  ransomed ;  Corinth,  Argos, 
and  Sparta  were  taken  and  plundered.  No  place  was 
strong  enough  to  offer  effectual  resistance.  At  this 
juncture,  Stilicho,  general  of  the  western  empire, 
hastened  to  the  scene,  and  succeeded  in  surrounding 
the  Goths.  Allowing  his  troops  to  relax  their  disci- 
pline, Alaric  burst  through  his  lines,  and  escaped.  The 
war  was  now  ended  by  the  Goths  making  peace  with 
Constantinople ;  and  the  pusillanimous  court  bestowed 
on  Alaric  the  office  of  "master-general  of  Illyrium." 
How  sincere  the  barbarian  was  in  his  offers  of  peace 
may  be  seen  from  the  fact  that  in  two  years  he  in- 
vaded Italy  (400  a.d.). 

The  emperor  of  the  West  was  Honorius,  a  man  so 
weak  that  even  the  genius  of  Stilicho  could  not  save 
his  name  with  honor.  His  most  prominent  attribute 
was  cowardice  ;  his  next,  wanton  cruelty.  No  sooner 
did  this  ruler  of  men  learn  of  the  approach  of  Alaric 
8 


170  ALARIC. 

than  he  hastened  to  find  a  place  of  safety  for  himself ; 
while  Stilicho  should  arrange  for  the  defence  of  the 
empire.  Troops  were  called  from  Britain,  Gaul,  and 
the  other  provinces  far  and  near,  leaving  their 
places  vacant  and  defenceless.  Honorius  attempted 
to  escape  to  Gaul,  but  was  surprised  by  the  Gothic 
cavalry,  and  took  refuge  in  Asta,  a  fortified  town, 
where  he  was  besieged  by  Alaric  until  the  arrival 
of  Stilicho,  who  at  once  laid  siege  to  the  besiegers. 
On  Easter  day,  Stilicho  attacked  the  Goths,  and  utterly 
routed  them,  after  a  severe  and  bloody  battle.  Alaric's 
officers  were  now  ready  to  fall  from  him ;  but,  good 
terms  being  offered  by  Stilicho,  peace  was  made.  In 
his  retreat,  Alaric  attempted  to  lay  siege  to  Verona  ; 
but  he  was  betrayed,  suffered  a  second  defeat  fully  as 
serious  as  the  first,  and  only  escaped  by  the  fleetness 
of  his  horse.  It  will  be  seen  that  in  this  contest  no 
faith  was  kept  by  any  party,  Stilicho  alone  appearing 
to  possess  either  manliness  or  integrity.  Honorius 
now  went  to  Rome  to  enjoy  the  honor  of  a  triumph 
(404  a.d.). 

Rome  had  scarcely  time  to  congratulate  herself  upon 
her  escape  from  the  Goths,  when  a  new  enemy  burst 
upon  her.  Pushing  westward,  the  Huns  dislodged  the 
northern  tribes  of  Germany,  dwelling  on  the  Baltic,  — 
the  Alans,  Sueves,  Vandals,  and  Burgundians,  who 
marched  south,  under  the  leadership  of  Radagaisus,  to 
the  number  of  about  two  hundred  thousand  fighting 
men.  The  safety  of  Italy  was  again  intrusted  to  Stili- 
cho :  the  North  was  abandoned  to  the  invaders. 

The  troops  were  speedily  recalled,  conscription  was 
rigorously  enforced,  and  every  measure  was  adopted  by 
which  an  army  could  be  raised ;  yet  barely  thirty  or 


THE  HUNS.  171 

forty  thousand  men  was  the  limit  of  that  empire,  whose 
capital  alone  had  placed  a  much  larger  force  in  the 
field  during  the  days  of  the  republic.  To  these  were 
added  some  barbarian  auxiliaries,  a  handful  to  whom 
was  intrusted  the  preservation  of  Rome. 

Meeting  with  no  opposition,  the  army  of  Radagaisus 
poured  into  Italy.  They  laid  siege  to  Florence,  where 
they  were  detained  by  the  obstinate  bravery  of  its  in- 
habitants until  the  arrival  of  Stilicho.  As  before,  in 
the  case  of  the  Goths,  the  Romans  surrounded  the 
enemy  with  a  fortified  camp,  and  reduced  them  by 
hunger.  In  despair,  the  barbarians  attempted  to  break 
through  the  Roman  lines,  but  were  overthrown.  Rada- 
gaisus surrendered,  and  was  beheaded,  after  about  one- 
third  of  his  forces  had  fallen  in  the  battle. 

The  survivors  of  the  army  of  Radagaisus  burst  into 
Gaul,  ravaged  the  lower  portion  of  the  country,  and 
finally  separated  :  one  portion,  the  Burgundians,  re- 
mained on  the  frontier,  and  gave  their  name  to  their 
possessions.  There  they  passed  through  various  vicis- 
situdes, —  under  their  kings,  opposing  the  spread  of  the 
Franks ;  later,  under  their  dukes,  peers  of  the  proud- 
est monarchs  of  Christendom,  making  alliances  or 
waging  war  with  Germany,  France,  and  England  ;  and 
finally,  after  the  death  of  Charles  the  Bold,  passing  to 
the  house  of  Austria,  as  the  inheritance  of  his  daughter, 
and  becoming  a  bone  of  contention  between  France 
and  Germany.  The  Alans,  Sueves,  and  Vandals  pushed 
into  Spain,  where  they  established  their  kingdoms. 
The  Alans  occupied  the  country  at  the  foot  of  the 
Pyrenees,  corresponding  nearly  to  modern  Catalonia 
and  Aragon.  They  were  soon  after  subdued  by  the 
Visigoths..      The    Sueves    settled    in   the   north-west. 


172  DEATH  OF  STILICHO. 

Their  territory  included  modern  Galicia,  a  portion  of 
Leon  and  Old  Castile,  and  the  states  bordering  on  the 
Bay  of  Biscay.  Like  the  Alans,  they  fell  a  prey  to 
Visigoths,  and  were  absorbed  by  them.  The  Vandals 
occupied  the  southern  portion  of  Spain,  whence  they 
went  to  Africa,  where  they  maintained  themselves  for 
nearly  a  century,  —  at  one  time  powerful  enough  to 
capture  Rome  itself,  as  we  shall  see,  and  then  being 
extinguished  by  the  genius  of  Belisarius. 

Rome  was  now  delivered  from  her  enemy ;  and  the 
emperor  no  longer  needed  his  general.  Stilicho  and 
his  friends  were  attacked  by  slanderers,  who  persuaded 
Honorius  that  he  was  plotting  for  the  throne.  A 
wholesale  slaughter  of  his  friends  ensued ;  and  at 
length  Stilicho  himself  was  put  to  death  at  the  com- 
mand of  the  master  whose  crown  he  had  twice  saved. 
With  Stilicho  Rome  fell. 

Having  murdered  his  general,  Honorius  ordered  a 
massacre  of  his  foreign  troops.  Those  who  escaped 
naturally  looked  to  Alaric  for  protection,  and  to  him 
they  went.  By  this  stroke  of  policy,  the  empire  lost 
about  thirty  thousand  of  its  bravest  troops.  Scarcely 
two  months  elapsed  after  the  death  of  Stilicho  before 
Alaric  appeared  again  in  Italy.  Pillaging  the  cities 
which  were  in  his  way,  he  marched  directly  on  Rome, 
and,  sitting  down  before  it,  sought  to  reduce  the  city  by 
hunger  rather  than  to  capture  it  by  assault.  Famine 
and  pestilence  raged  in  the  city ;  and  Rome  purchased 
the  retreat  of  her  enemy,  as  she  had  done  that  of  the 
Gauls  in  early  times.  Alaric  was  induced  to  accept  the 
ransom,  as  an  early  winter  made  it  necessary  for  him  to 
provide  for  his  men.  He  offered  peace  to  the  empe- 
ror, who,  though  unable  to  make  resistance,  refused  to 
accept  it. 


PILLAGE   OF  ROME.  173 

The  next  year,  Alaric  appeared  before  Rome  a  second 
time,  and  endeavored  to  enforce  his  demands  on  Hono- 
rius  by  raising  Attalus  to  the  throne.  Attalus  did  not 
show  the  ability  required  to  maintain  his  position,  and 
was  beset  with  every  trouble.  Heraclius,  prefect  of 
Africa,  stopped  the  exportation  of  grain  to  Italy,  —  an 
order  which  inflicted  on  Rome  the  evils  of  famine. 
The  people  rose.  Attalus  was  now  deposed  by  Alaric ; 
and  his  purple  was  sent  to  Honorius  as  a  pledge  of 
peace.  The  emperor  was  inexorable ;  and  Alaric 
marched  on  Rome  a  third  time.  The  gates  were 
opened  from  within  ;  and  Rome,  after  the  lapse  of 
eight  centuries,  became  a  second  time  a  prey  to  bar- 
barians (a.d.  410,  August  24). 

After  plundering  the  city  for  five  days,  the  Goths 
marched  out  of  Rome,  and  ravaged  the  country.  But 
the  days  of  Alaric  were  almost  spent.  Before  the  end 
of  the  year,  he  died,  after  a  brief  illness ;  and,  a  little 
later,  Rome  saw  his  army,  under  the  leadership  of  his 
brother-in-law,  march  into  France,  there  to  establish  a 
kingdom  which  should  reach  from  the  Loire  and  the 
Rhone  to  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar.  They  were  gradu- 
ally overcome  in  France,  and  their  possessions  restricted 
to  Spain.  They  were  overwhelmed  by  the  Arabs  in 
their  invasion  of  Spain,  but  escaped  to  the  mountains, 
and  there,  preserving  their  religion  and  their  race, 
handed  them  down  to  their  descendants,  the  modern 
Spaniards. 

The  Germans  had  been  a  source  of  constant  annoyance 
to  the  Romans.  Defeat  only  compelled  them  to  return 
to  their  impregnable  forests,  whence  they  would  issue  on 
the  first  opportunity.  When  Stilicho  first  assumed  the 
duties  of  master-general  of  the  armies,  he  made  a  rapid 


174     FRANKS  ESTABLISHED  IN  FRANCE. 

journey  down  the  Rhine  for  the  purpose  of  converting 
these  troublesome  enemies  into  friends,  on  whom  he 
could  rely  for  the  defence  of  the  boundaries  of  Gaul. 
In  this  he  succeeded  so  well  that,  when  the  remains  of 
the  army  of  Radagaisus  invaded  the  country,  they  were 
met  by  a  determined  resistance,  which  nearly  proved 
fatal  to  the  Vandalic  portion  of  the  army.  From  this 
time,  they  lived  in  firm  friendship  with  Rome,  main- 
taining the  strictest  fidelity  to  the  empire  until  her 
fall. 

At  length,  prompted  by  the  example  of  the  Burgun- 
dians  and  Visigoths,  they  began  a  series  of  attempts 
to  enlarge  their  boundaries,  under  their  king,  Clodion, 
who,  in  a  reign  of  twenty-five  years,  established  himself 
firmly  in  all  the  country  from  the  Rhine  to  the  Somme. 
He  attempted  to  surprise  lower  Belgium,  but  was  de- 
feated by  ^Etius,  of  whom  we  shall  see  more,  and  was 
compelled  to  retreat.  Clodion  returned  soon  after 
(447  a.d.)  ;  and  the  Franks  thenceforth  possessed  the 
land,  giving  their  name  to  the  country,  and  establish- 
ing the  present  French  nation  in  France.  The  death 
of  Clodion  left  two  pretenders  to  his  throne;  and, 
although  by  German  custom  the  sons  of  the  deceased 
monarch  should  have  divided  his  possessions  between 
them,  both  of  these  worthies  sought  to  obtain  the  whole 
kingdom.  The  elder  appealed  to  the  Huns  to  support 
him  in  his  pretensions ;  the  younger,  Merovius,  looked 
to  Rome  for  aid. 

The  narrative  now  returns  to  the  Huns.  Instead  of 
uniting  for  the  settlement  of  some  portion  of  Russia  or 
northern  Germany,  the  Huns  confined  their  operations 
to  predatory  excursions,  scarcely  recognizing  any  au- 
thority but  their  own  individual  wills.     Their  chief 


THE  HUNS.  175 

seat  was  the  country  now  known  as  Hungary,  from  a 
fancied  connection  with  them  of  the  Magyars,  who  oc- 
cupied it  in  the  ninth  century.  The  Huns  were  now 
ruled  by  two  kings  named  Attila  and  Bleda ;  but  Bleda 
was  speedily  murdered  by  his  brother;  and  Attila, 
"  the  Scourge  of  God,"  ruled  alone  over  their  wild 
hordes.  The  portrait  of  Attila  is  thus  painted.  His 
features  bore  the  mark  of  his  eastern  origin.  He  had 
a  large  head,  a  swarthy  complexion,  small,  deep-seated 
eyes,  a  flat  nose,  a  few  hairs  in  place  of  a  beard,  broad 
shoulders,  and  a  short,  square  body  of  nervous  strength, 
though  disproportioned  form.  This  man  wielded  at 
will  an  army  of,  legends  say,  five,  or  even  seven,  hun- 
dred thousand  men ;  a  statement  to  be  received  with 
a  liberal  allowance  for  exaggeration. 

The  first  operations  of  Attila  were  against  the  east- 
ern empire,  whose  armies  he  overthrew  in  the  field, 
and  he  afterward  even  appeared  before  the  walls  of 
Constantinople  (441.  a.d.).  It  was  to  the  Huns  that 
the  Vandals  owed  much  of  their  success  in  Africa ;  for 
the  empire  was  obliged  to  recall  in  haste,  for  its  own 
protection,  the  soldiers  who  had  been  intended  for 
the  chastising  of  that  bold  band  of  barbarians.  The 
advent  of  Marcian  to  the  eastern  throne  ended  the 
sufferings  of  that  empire  at  the  hands  of  the  Huns. 
By  his  peaceful  yet  firm  demeanor,  he  so  impressed 
Attila  that  he  allowed  his  attentions  to  be  diverted 
towards  the  West. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  Attila  received  the  invitation 
of  the  son  of  Clodion  to  interfere  in  the  affairs  of 
Gaul.  He  was  then  threatening  both  empires  with 
invasion ;  but  the  prospect  of  an  ally  in  Gaul,  with 
an  opportunity  of  afterwards  attacking  Italy  from  the 


176  THE  HUNS. 

West,  was  too  favorable  to  be  neglected.  The  Romans 
were  perfectly  willing  to  transfer  the  scene  of  conflict 
from  Italy  to  Gaul,  where  they  might  expect  a  valuable 
ally  in  Theodoric,  king  of  the  Visigoths.  The  Stilicho 
of  this  contest  was  iEtius,  "  the  Last  of  the  Romans," 
who  had  already  won  the  confidence  of  his  master  by 
his  bold  operations  in  Gaul;  and  the  respect  of  his 
adversary,  to  whom  he  was  personally  known,  by  an 
exhibition  of  such  virtues  as  were  most  likely  to  win 
the  esteem  of  a  savage. 

A  march  of  six  hundred  miles  brought  the  Huns  to 
the  Rhine,  which  they  crossed  in  the  winter ;  and,  con- 
tinuing their  progress,  they  sacked  and  burned  the 
cities  they  found  on  their  way.  Metz  fell ;  but  Troyes 
was  saved  by  the  courage  of  its  bishop,  St.  Loup,  and 
Orleans  by  that  of  Agnanus,  supplemented  by  the 
bravery  and  courage  of  its  citizens  and  soldiers. 

After  some  delay,  the  Visigoths  decided  to  take  part 
with  the  Romans ;  and  both  armies  appeared  before 
Orleans,  after  the  Huns  were  within  the  city,  but  in 
time  to  save  it  from  plunder.  Attila  now  began  a 
cautious  retreat,  followed  so  closely  by  the  allies  that 
the  Huns  lost  fifteen  thousand  men  before  they  arrived 
at  Chalons,  where  the  great  battle  was  fought,  which 
saved,  perhaps,  the  civilization  of  western  Europe  from  a 
fate  as  severe  as  befell  that  of  Russia,  at  the  hands  of  the 
Tartars,  some  centuries  later.  Attila  began  the  attack, 
though  warned  of  his  defeat  by  his  soothsayers.  He 
was  bravely  met  by  the  Romans  ;  and  a  charge  of  the 
Visigoths,  who  had  lost  their  king  in  the  fight,  under 
his  son,  the  Voan  Torresiend,  completed  the  discom- 
fiture of  the  savages.  Night  alone  saved  the  hosts  of 
Attila  from  utter  destruction  (451  a.d.). 


RISE   OF   VENICE.  177 

iEtius  refused  to  push  the  Huns  to  extremities,  and 
permitted  them  to  retreat,  which  they  did  in  the  direc- 
tion of  Italy,  being  followed  by  the  prudent  Merovius, 
who  each  night  lighted  up  the  neighboring  hills  with 
watch-fires,  until  his  enemy  was  well  past  the  furthest 
limits  of  his  possessions.  It  was  this  Merovius  who 
gave  name  to  the  first  dynasty  of  French  monarchs, 
the  Merovingians. 

For  some  indiscretion,  Honoria,  princess  of  the  west- 
ern empire,  had  been  banished  to  Constantinople.  While 
there,  she  sent  to  Attila,  offering  herself  as  his  bride, 
and  urging  him  to  demand  her  as  already  betrothed  to 
him.  At  first,  Attila  had  paid  no  attention  to  her  mes- 
sage ;  but  the  advantage  of  having  a  claim  on  Italy 
induced  him  to  demand  her  hand  of  the  emperor. 
The  affairs  in  Gaul  prevented  immediate  action  on 
his  receiving  a  refusal ;  but,  now  these  were  decided,  he 
marched  on  Italy,  to  enforce  his  demand  and  grow 
rich  with  plunder.  For  three  weeks,  Aquileia  resisted 
his  efforts  (for,  as  we  must  have  noticed,  the  .barba- 
rians were  seldom  successful  in  the  siege  of  a  bravely 
defended  walled  city)  ;  but  an  unguarded  portion  of  the 
wall  was  finally  discovered,  and  Aquileia  was  swept 
from  the  face  of  the  earth.  The  "  Scourge  "  raged 
over  the  whole  country,  only  sparing  those  who  pre- 
served their  lives  by  the  surrender  of  their  wealth. 

It  was  to  this  invasion  that  Venice  owed  its  rise. 
The  inhabitants  who  fled  from  the  approach  of  the 
Huns  found  on  the  islands  in  the  lagoons,  at  the  head 
of  the  Adriatic,  a  harbor  of  safety.  There  they  planted 
the  seeds  of  the  republic  whose  ships  so  long  carried 
the  commerce  of  the  world,  who  maintained  her  liber- 
ties till  within  a  century,  and  now  at  length,  within  a 

8*  L 


178  DEATH  OF  ATTILA. 

few  years,  has  been  reunited  with  Italy  under  one  gov- 
ernment, with  Rome  as  its  capital. 

Rome  now  sent  an  embassy  to  Attila,  among  whom 
was  Leo  the  Great,  who,  by  the  promise  of  the  hand 
of  Honoria,  purchased  peace.  Attila  died  soon  after 
from  the  bursting  of  a  blood-vessel  (453  a.d.),  and 
at  his  death  the  empire  of  the  Huns  ceased  to  exist. 
Honoria  was  punished  for  her  share  in  the  misfortunes 
of  her  country  by  marriage  with  an  obscure  husband, 
and  was  then  condemned  to  perpetual  imprisonment. 

The  story  of  Stilicho  is  the  story  of  iEtius.  When 
the  empire  was  safe,  and  the  general  was  no  longer 
necessary,  he  was  murdered,  —  stabbed  by  the  emperor 
with  his  own  hands.  By  the  wanton  insult  of  one  of 
his  subjects,  named  Maximus  (455  a.d.,  March  16), 
Valentinian  lost  his  life.  Maximus  seized  the  throne, 
and  forcibly  married  the  empress  Eudoxia.  As  if  still 
further  to  insure  her  enmity,  he  confessed  to  her  the 
murder  of  her  husband,  and  she  determined  to  rid  her- 
self of  her  master  at  any  cost.  She  could  expect  no 
aid  from  the  East ;  so  she  turned  to  Genseric,  king  of 
the  Vandals,  who  had  established  themselves  in  Africa, 
making  Carthage  their  capital,  and  were  ravaging  the 
coasts  of  the  Mediterranean  with  a  large  fleet. 

Genseric  was  in  Sicily  when  the  message  arrived, 
and  at  once  set  sail  for  the  mouth  of  the  Tiber.  Max- 
imus attempted  to  escape,  but  was  killed  with  stones 
by  the  populace  (June  12).  The  evil  had  been  done. 
Genseric  left  Ostia  three  days  later ;  the  city  was 
delivered  into  his  hands  on  promise  of  sparing  the 
property  of  the  church,  and  for  fourteen  days  the 
barbarians  ravaged  it  at  pleasure.  Among  the  spoils 
taken  were  the  sacred  implements  of  the  temple,  which 


ROME  AND   THE   CHURCH.  179 

Titus  had  brought  from  Jerusalem ;  but  the  vessel  which 
carried  them  was  lost  at  sea  or  in  the  Tiber.  Genseric 
left  Rome,  which  he  could  not  hope  to  hold,  taking  with 
him  Eudoxia,  the  author  of  the  disaster,  and  her  daugh- 
ters, one  of  whom  he  married  to  his  son. 

The  rest  has  been  told :  it  is  only  the  story  of  the 
misrule  of  Count  Ricimer,  and  the  final  abolishing  of 
the  western  empire.  Of  the  twenty-one  years  between 
the  capture  of  the  city  by  Genseric  and  the  end  of  the 
empire,  all  but  three  belong  to  the  rule  of  Ricimer ;  and 
the  condition  in  which  he  left  his  charge  may  be  judged 
from  its  sudden  death,  only  three  years  after  he  had 
made  himself  master  of  its  capital  by  force. 

Rome  soon  after  began  to  regain  her  power  by  means 
of  the  Church,  of  which  she  became  the  chief  seat ;  and 
soon  we  find  her  exercising  an  absolute  sway  over  the 
monarchs  of  Europe,  deposing  them  when  obdurate, 
and  rewarding  them  when  obedient.  A  little  more 
than  three  hundred  years  after  the  fall  of  the  western 
empire,  it  was  revived  by  the  coronation  of  Charle- 
magne, king  of  France,  at  Rome ;  and  an  attempt  was 
made  to  transmit  the  title  of  emperor  to  his  posterity. 
Charlemagne  had  added  Germany  to  the  kingdom  of  the 
Franks,  and  had  done  much  to  Christianize  and  civilize 
the  country.  It  was  soon,  however,  sundered  from 
France ;  and  the  imperial  title  passed  over  to  Germany, 
whose  monarch  claimed  to  be  the  head  of  the  Holy  Ro- 
man Empire.  The  first  Napoleon  is  said  also  to  have 
had  a  desire  to  restore  the  wrestern  empire,  with  France 
as  its  corner-stone,  but  did  not  accomplish  it.  The 
western  empire  is  now  dead,  and  in  its  place  we  have 
the  kingdom  of  Italy,  with  Rome  as  its  capital. 

The  eastern  empire  dragged  on  a  miserable  exist- 


180  END  OF  EASTERN  EMPIRE. 

ence,  until  about  thirty-eight  years  before  the  discovery 
of  America  by  Columbus,  when  it  was  overthrown  by 
the  Turks,  an  Asiatic  people,  who,  like  the  Huns,  owed 
their  march  into  the  West  to  the  victories  of  the 
Tartars.  The  dissensions  of  the  eastern  empire  were 
but  the  partial  cause  of  its  downfall.  It  wa"s  utterly 
demoralized.  The  Arabs  had  taken  from  it  all  of  Asia, 
the  North  had  fallen  away,  Constantinople  had  been 
captured  by  the  French.  It  fell  because  it  was  ripe,  — 
over-ripe,  rotten  to  the  core  ;  and  the  Turkish  empire 
by  which  it  was  succeeded  is  now  fast  fading  away. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

Roman   Literature.* 

Plautus  (254-184  B.C.). 

One  of  the  earliest  Roman  writers  was  Plautus,  the 
comic  poet.  He  was  born  at  Sarsina,  in  Umbria,  of  free 
but  poor  parents.  He  at  first  worked  on  the  stage  at 
Rome,  but  lost  his  savings  through  speculation.  He 
then  for  some  time  worked  in  a  treadmill,  and  after- 
wards gained  his  subsistence  by  Latin  versions  of  Greek 
comedies,  until  his  death. 

Twenty  of  his  plays  are  extant. 

Ennius  (139-69  b.c). 

Quintus  Ennius  gained  great  renown  as  an  epic  poet. 
He  was  bora  at  Rudiae,  served  in  the  Roman  army  in 
Sardinia,  and  was  taken  to  Rome  by  Marcus  Porcius 
Cato.  Here  he  gained  a  livelihood  by  giving  instruc- 
tion in  Greek.  His  first  poem,  the  "  Annales,"  relates 
the  traditional  Roman  history,  from  ^Eneas's  arrival  in 
Italy  down  to  the  poet's  own  day. 

Terence  (195-159  b.c). 

Publius  Terentius  (Afer),  the  comic  poet,  was  a 
native  of  Carthage,  but  at  an  early  age  came  to  Rome, 
where  he  was  the  slave  of  a  senator,  Terentius,  by 

*  Taken  mostly  from  Teuffel's  "  Roman  Literature." 


182  CICERO. 

whom  lie  was  educated  like  a  freeman  and  soon  lib- 
erated. He  wrote  six  comedies,  all  of  which  are 
preserved. 

Cicero  (106-43  b.c). 

Marcus  Tullius  Cicero  was  born  January  6,  106  B.C., 
at  Arpinum.  He  was  the  son  of  a  Roman  knight.  He 
employed  every  means  of  studying  rhetoric  in  all 
its  branches,  and  pleaded  his  first  cause  under  Sulla's 
dictatorship.  To  perfect  himself  still  further,  he  spent 
two  years  (79-77  b.c.)  in  Greece  and  Asia.  He  was 
afterwards  Quaestor  in  Sicily  (75  b.c),  JEdilis  curulis 
(72  b.c),  Praetor  urbanus  (66  b.c.),  and  Consul  (63  b.c). 
The  Catilinarian  conspiracy,  which  broke  out  during 
Cicero's  consulship,  was  suppressed  by  him.  In  58  b.c, 
Cicero  was  exiled  by  the  first  triumvirate.  During  his 
exile,  he  lived  in  Thessalonica  and  Dyrrachium.  One 
year  later,  he  was  allowed  to  return  to  Rome.  From 
July  51  to  July  52  b.c,  he  was  proconsul  over  the 
province  Cilicia. 

On  his  return  to  Rome,  the  contention  between 
Caesar  and  the  Senate,  with  Pompey  at  its  head,  had 
already  broken  out.  After  some  hesitation,  Cicero  joined 
Pompey  at  Dyrrachium,  with  whom  he  remained  until 
the  battle  of  Pharsalus,  48  b.c  The  next  year  Cicero 
lived  at  Brundisium,  awaiting  permission  from  Caesar 
to  return  to  Rome.  The  next  two  years  were  spent  in 
literary  occupations.  His  Philippics,  delivered  against 
Antony,  caused  his  proscription  by  the  second  trium- 
virate, and  subsequent  murder,  December,  743  b.c 

Cicero  was  endowed  by  nature  with  great  talents. 
But  he  was  always  under  the  sway  of  the  moment, 


CICERO.  183 

and  therefore  little  qualified  to  be  a  statesman ;  yet  he 
had  not  sufficient  self-knowledge  to  see  it.  Hence  the 
attempts  he  made  to  play  a  part  in  politics  served  only 
to  lay  bare  his  utter  weakness.  Thus  it  happened  that 
he  was  used  and  then  pushed  aside,  attracted  and 
repelled,  deceived  by  the  weakness  of  his  friends  and 
the  strength  of  his  adversaries ;  and  at  last  threatened 
by  both  extreme  parties,  between  which  he  tried  to 
steer  his  way. 

As  an  orator,  Cicero  had  a  very  happy  natural 
talent.  The  extreme  versatility  of  his  mind;  his  lively 
imagination  ;  his  great  sensitiveness ;  his  inexhaustible 
richness  of  expression,  which  was  never  at  a  loss  for 
a  word  or  tone  to  suit  any  circumstance  or  mood  ;  his 
felicitous  memory ;  his  splendid  voice  and  impressive 
figure,  —  all  contributed  to  render  him  an  excellent 
orator. 

But  he  himself  did  every  thing  to  attain  perfec- 
tion. Not  until  he  had  spent  a  long  time  in  laborious 
study  and  preparation  did  he  make  his  debut  as 
an  orator ;  nor  did  he  ever  rest  and  think  himself  per- 
fect, but  was  always  working,  and  never  pleaded  a 
cause  without  careful  preparation.  Each  success  was 
to  him  only  a  step  to  another  still  higher  achievement ; 
and  by  continual  meditation  and  study  he  kept  himself 
fully  prepared  for  his  task.  Hence  he  succeeded,  as 
is  now  universally  admitted,  in  gaining  a  place  beside 
Demosthenes,  or  at  all  events  immediately  after  him. 

There  are  extant  fifty-seven  orations  of  Cicero,  and 
fragments  of  twenty  more. 

In  rhetoric,  Cicero  was  a  disciple  of  the  Greeks.  His 
chief  writings  on  this  subject  are  as  follows  :  — 

De  Inventione  (an  early  and  unripe  production). 


184  CAESAR. 

De  Oratore,  three  books. 

Brutus,  De  Claris  Oratoribus. 

Orator  ad  M.  Brutum. 

The  correspondence  of  Cicero  was  great,  and  furnishes 
an  inexhaustible  treasure  of  contemporaneous  history. 
There  are  extant  eight  hundred  and  sixty-four  letters 
upon  both  personal  and  political  matters. 

Cicero  was  a  lover  of  philosophy.  His  writings  on 
this  subject  are  as  follows  :  — 

De  Republica. 

De  Le gibus. 

De  Finibus  Bonorum  et  Mai o rum. 

Academica. 

Tusculanae  Disputationes. 

De  Natura  Deorum. 

De  Senectute,  or  Cato  Major. 

De  Divinatione. 

De  Amicitia,  or  Laelius. 

De  Officiis. 

Oesab  (100-44  b.c). 

Caius  Julius  Caesar  was  born  July  12,  100  b.c.  As 
he  was  related  to  Marius,  his  life  was  in  danger  when 
Sulla  was  victorious.  He  served  in  Asia  in  80  b.c, 
and  commenced  his  oratorical  and  political  career  with 
charges  of  extortion  against  members  of  the  nobility. 
He  then  continued  his  studies  in  Rhodes  (79  b.c), 
became  Quaestor  (67  b.c)  in  Hispania  ulterior,  JEdile 
(65  b.c),  Pontifex  maximus  (63  b.c),  Praetor  (62  b.c), 
Propraetor  in  Hispania  ulterior  (61  B.C.),  Consul  (59 
b.c).  He  was  proconsul  in  Gaul  (58-50  b.c),  which 
he  subjugated  and  rearranged;  but  at  the  same  time  he 
opened  numerous  resources  to  himself,  and  trained  an 


NEPOS,   LUCRETIUS,   SALLUST.  185 

army.  By  means  of  this,  he  gained  absolute  power  in 
the  years  49-46  b.c.  He  was  murdered  the  15th  of 
March,  44  b.c. 

Caesar  possessed  the  most  varied  talents.  Hardly  an 
orator  of  his  times  spoke  Latin  so  well.  Of  his  liter- 
ary works,  the  most  important  are  the  "  Commentarii," 
containing  the  history  of  the  first  seven  years  of  the 
Gallic  war,  in  seven  books;  and  the  history  of  the  Civil 
war,  down  to  the  Alexandrine  war,  in  three  books. 

After  Caesars  death,  his  nearest  friends  thought  it 
incumbent  upon  them  to  describe  also  those  expedi- 
tions which  he  had  not  narrated  himself  ;  viz.,  his  last 
year  in  Gaul,  and  the  Alexandrine,  African,  and  Span- 
ish wars.  They  are  by  three  writers.  Aulus  Hirtius 
probably  wrote  the  account  of  his  last  year  in  Gaul  and 
the  Alexandrine  war. 

Nepos  (94-24  b.c). 

Cornelius  Nepos  was  born  in  Upper  Italy,  and  was  a 
friend  of  both  Cicero  and  Atticus.  He  was  a  prolific 
writer ;  but  only  a  portion  of  one  of  his  works,  "  De 
Viris  Illustribus,"  has  come  down  to  us,  which  shows 
neither  historical  accuracy  nor  good  style. 

Lucretius  (98-55  b.c). 

Titus  Lucretius  Carus  has  left  a  didactic  poem,  "  De 
Rerum  Natura,"  in  six  books.  The  tone  pervading  the 
work  is  sad,  and  in  many  places  even  bitter. 

Sallust  (87-34  b.c). 

Caius  Sallustius  Crispus,  of  Amiternum,  has  left  two 
historical   productions :    "  Catilina,"  or  Conspiracy   of 


186  CATULLUS,    VERGIL. 

Catiline  ;  and  "  Jugurtha,"  or  the  Jugurthine  War.  His 
style  is  rhetorical,  and  often  chronologically  inaccurate. 
Sallnst  excels  in  delineations  of  character.  He  took 
great  pains  in  his  composition ;  and,  following  Thucy- 
dides  as  a  model,  he  endeavored  to  be  brief  and  con- 
cise, even  so  as  to  become  oftentimes  obscure. 

Catullus  (87-47  B.C.). 

Caius  Valerius  Catullus,  of  Verona,  is  the  greatest 
lyric  poet  of  Roman  literature.  One  hundred  and 
sixteen  of  his  poems  are  preserved. 

Vergil  (70-19  B.C.). 

Publius  Vergilius  Maro  was  born  at  Andes,  near 
Mantua,  October  15,  70  b.c.  He  was  educated  at 
Cremona  and  Mediolanum.  After  completing  his  edu- 
cation, he  retired  to  his  paternal  estate.  In  the  division 
of  land  among  the  soldiers  after  the  battle  of  Philippi 
(42  b.c),  Vergil  was  deprived  of  his  property ;  but  it 
was  afterwards  restored,  at  the  command  of  Octavius. 
After  this,  Vergil  lived  partly  at  Rome,  partly  in  Cam- 
pania. His  health  was  poor.  He  died  at  Brundisium 
in  his  fifty-second  year,  September  22,  19  b.c. 

Vergil  was  of  a  childlike,  innocent,  and  amiable  dis- 
position, a  good  son  and  faithful  friend,  honest,  and 
full  of  devotion  to  persons  and  ideal  interests,  but  not 
competent  to  grapple  with  the  tasks  and  difficulties  of 
practical  life. 

His  extant  poems  are  as  follows  :  — 

1.  Bucolica,  ten  eclogues,  written  in  44-42  b.c,  and 
imitated  and  partially  translated  from  Theocritus. 

2.  G-3oigica,  in  four  books,  written  in  37-30  b.c. 


HORACE,    OVID.  187 

The  first  book  treats  of  agriculture ;  the  second,  of 
the  cultivation  of  trees  ;  the  third,  of  domestic  animals  ; 
and  the  fourth,  of  bees.  The  poem  is  considered  the 
most  perfect  production  of  Roman  art-poetry. 

3.  iEneis,  in  twelve  books,  commenced  29  B.C.,  and 
not  finished  when  the  poet  died,  and  published  contrary 
to  his  express  wish.  The  ^Eneid  gives  an  account  of 
the  wanderings  of  ^Eneas  from  Troy  to  Italy,  and  his 
struggles  in  Italy  to  found  a  city  for  his  followers,  from 
whom  descended  the  Romans. 

Horace  (65-8  b.c). 

Quintus  Horatius  Flaccus,  the  poet,  was  born  at 
Venusia,  but  received  his  education  at  Rome  and 
Athens.  Of  his  poems,  we  have  four  books  of  Odes, 
one  of  his  Epodes,  two  books  of  Satires,  two  books  of 
Epistles,  and  the  Ars  Poetica. 

Tibullus   (54-29  B.C.). 

Albius  Tibullus,  an  elegiac  poet,  celebrated  in  ex- 
quisitely fine  poems  the  beauty  and  cruelty  of  his 
mistresses. 

Pkopertius  (49-15  b.c). 

Sextus  Propertius  was  a  native  of  Umbria,  but 
educated  at  Rome.  He  also  is  an  elegiac  poet,  and 
treats  mostly  of  love. 

Ovid  (43  b.c-18  a.d.). 

Publius  Ovidius  Naso,  a  native  of  Sulmo,  devoted 
himself  exclusively  to  poetry,  for  which  he  had  un- 
common talent.     His  writings  consist  of  three  books 


188  LIVY,   PH.EDRUS,   SENECA. 

of  Amores ;  one  of  the  Heroides  ;  the  Ars  Amatoria ; 
Remedia  Amoris  ;  the  Metamorphoses  (fifteen  books)  ; 
the  Tristia  ;  the  Fasti. 

LlVY    (59  B.C.  -  17  A.D.). 

Titus  Livius,  the  most  important  prose  writer  of  the 
Augustine  period,  was  a  native  of  Patavium  (Padua), 
a  man  of  rhetorical  training,  and  who  spent  the  greater 
part  of  his  life  at  Rome.  His  history  of  Rome,  from 
the  foundation  of  the  city  until  the  death  of.  Drusus, 
consisted  of  one  hundred  and  forty-two  books,  of  which 
only  thirty-five  have  come  down  to  us. 

PHuEDRUS. 

Fhaedrus,  a  writer  of  fables,  flourished  in  the  reign 
of  Tiberius  (14-37  a.d.).  He  was  originally  a  slave, 
brought  from  Thrace  or  Macedonia.  His  fables  are 
ninety-seven  in  number,  and  written  in  Iambic  verse. 

Seneca  (4  b.c-  64  a.d.). 

Lucius  Annceus  Seneca,  among  other  things,  wrote 
tragedies,  eight  in  number.  He  was  born  at  Corduba, 
in  Spain. 

Curtius. 

Quintus  Curtius  Rufus  wrote,  during  the  reign  of 
Claudius  (41-54  a.d.),  the  Historiae  de  Rebus  Gestis 
Alexandri  Magni,  in  ten  books. 

Peksius  (34-62  a.d.). 

Among  the  poets  of  the  time  of  Nero,  the  youthful 
Aulus  Persius  Placcus,  of  Volaterraa,  wrote  six  satires, 
which  are  of  an  obscure  style,  and  hard  to  understand. 


LUC  AN,  PLINY,   STATIUS.  189 


Lucan  (39-65  A.D.). 

Marcus  Annaeus  Lucanus,  nephew  of  Seneca,  was  a 
fertile  writer  in  both  prose  and  poetry.  "We  possess 
his  Pharsalia,  in  ten  books,  an  unfinished  epic  poem  on 
the  civil  war  between  Caesar  and  Pompey. 


Pliny  the  Elder  (23-79  a.d.). 

Caius  Plinius  Secundus,  of  Upper  Italy,  was  a  great 
scholar  in  history,  grammar,  rhetoric,  and  natural 
science.  Of  his  writings,  we  possess  one  on  Natural 
History,  in  thirty-seven  books. 


Statius  (45-96  a.d.). 

Publius  Papinius  Statius,  of  Naples,  had  consid- 
erable poetical  genius.  His  largest  work  is  the  The- 
baid.  He  also  wrote  the  Achilleis  (unfinished)  and 
the  Silvae. 

Martial  (42-102  a.d.). 

Marcus  Valerius  Martialis,  from  Bilbilis,  in  Spain, 
wrote  epigrams,  of  which  we  have  fifteen  books. 


QUINTILIAN   (35-95  A.D.). 

Marcus  Pabius  Quintilianus,  of  Calagurris,  in  Spain, 
was  educated  at  Rome,  and  a  public  professor  of  elo- 
quence in  that  city.  He  wrote  a  volume,  in  twelve 
books,  on  the  complete  training  of  an  orator,  —  "De 
Institutione  Oratoria." 


190  JUVENAL,    TACITUS. 


Juvenal  (47-130  a.d.). 

Decimus  Junius  Juvenalis,  of  Aquinum,  was  a 
great  satirist.  We  have  sixteen  of  his  Satires,  de- 
scribing the  vices  of  Roman  society  in  an  eloquent 
manner. 

Tacitus  (54-119  a.d.). 

Cornelius  Tacitus  was  the  great  historian  of  this 
period.  His  birthplace  is  unknown.  His  works  are 
as  follows :  — 

1.  Dialogus  de  Oratoribus. 

2.  De  Vita  et  Moribus  Julii  Agricolae  Liber,  a  bio- 
graphy of  Tacitus's  father-in-law. 

3.  De  Moribus  et  Populis  Germanise,  an  ethnogra- 
phical description  of  the  Germans. 

4.  Historiae,  a  narrative  of  the  events  of  the  reigns 
of  Galba,  Otho,  Vespasian,  Titus,  and  Domitian. 

5.  Annales,  a  history  of  the  reign  of  Tiberius,  Ca- 
ligula, Claudius,  and  Nero. 

Pliny  the  Younger  (62-113  a.d.). 

Caius  Plinius  Caecilius  Secundus,  the  adopted  son 
of  Pliny  the  Elder,  of  Comum,  composed  letters,  of 
which  we  have  nine  books.  These  letters  touch  a  large 
number  of  subjects,  and  their  diction  is  fluent  and 
smooth. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

Vim  Romance.* 

Via  =  a  public  road.  It  was  not  until  the  time  of 
the  Samnite  wars  that  the  Romans  felt  the  necessity  of 
securing  a  safe  means  of  communication  between  the 
city  and  their  armies. 

The  first  great  public  road  was  the  Via  Appia,  which 
extended  at  first  from  Rome  to  Capua,  and  was  made 
in  312  b.c. 

The  general  construction  of  the  Roman  road  was  as 
follows  :  In  the  first  place,  two  shallow  trenches  (sulci) 
were  dug  parallel  to  each  other,  marking  the  breadth 
of  the  proposed  road,  which  was  from  thirteen  to  fif- 
teen feet.  The  loose  earth  between  the  trenches  was 
then  removed,  and  the  excavation  continued  until  a  solid 
foundation  (gremium)  was  reached,  upon  which  the  ma- 
terials of  the  road  might  firmly  rest.  If  this  could  not 
be  attained  in  consequence  of  the  swampy  nature  of 
the  ground,  or  from  any  peculiarity  in  the  soil,  a  basis 
was  formed  artificially  by  driving  piles  (festucationes). 
Above  the  gremium  were  four  distinct  strata.  The 
lowest  was  the  statumen,  consisting  of  stones  not 
smaller  than  the  hand  could  just  grasp ;  above  the  sta- 
tumen was  the  rudus,  a  mass  of  broken  stones  cemented 
with  lime,  rammed  down  hard,  and  nine  inches  thick. 

*  From  Dr.  Smith's  Dictionary  of  Antiquities. 


192  Vl^E  ROMANJS. 

Above  the  nidus  came  the  nucleus,  composed  of  frag- 
ments of  brick  and  pottery,  the  pieces  being  smaller 
than  in  the  rudus,  cemented  with  lime,  and  six  inches 
thick.  Uppermost  was  the  pavimentum,  composed 
of  large  polygonal  blocks  of  the  hardest  stone  (silex), 
irregular  in  form,  but  fitted  and  jointed  with  the 
greatest  nicety,  so  as  to  present  a  perfectly  even 
surface. 

Regular  foot-paths  were  raised  upon  each  side,  and 
strewed  with  gravel. 

Stone  blocks  were  set  up  at  moderate  intervals  on 
the  side  of  the  foot-paths,  in  order  that  travellers  on 
horseback  might  be  able  to  mount  without  assistance. 
Finally,  milestones  were  erected  along  the  whole  ex- 
tent of  the  great  highways,  marking  the  distances  from 
Rome. 

The  chief  roads  which  issued  from  Rome  were  :  — 

1.  Via  Appia,  passing  through  Capua,  Beneventum, 
Tarentum,  and  ending  at  Brundisium. 

2.  Via  Latina,  passing  through  Aquinum,  Teanum, 
and  joining  the  Via  Appia  at  Beneventum. 

3.  Via  Flaminia,  the  great  north  road.  It  proceeded 
nearly  north  of  Ocriculum  and  Narnia,  in  Umbria. 
Here  a  branch  struck  off,  making  a  sweep  to  the  east 
through  Spoletium,  and  joined  the  main  trunk  at  Ful- 
ginia.  It  continued  through  Fanum,  Flaminii,  and 
Nuceria,  where  it  a£ain  divided,  one  line  running 
nearly  straight  to  Fanum  Fortunee,  on  the  Adriatic  ; 
while  the  other,  diverging  to  Ancona,  continued  from 
there  along  the  coast  to  Fanum  Fortunae,  where  the  two 
branches,  uniting,  passed  on  to  Ariminum  through  Pi- 
saurum.  From  here,  it  was  extended,  under  the  name  of 
Via  -Emilia,  and  traversed  the  heart  of  Cisalpine  Gaul 


VIM  ROMANCE.  193 

through  Bononia,  Mutina,  Parma,  Placentia  (where  it 
crossed  the  Po),  to  Mediolanum. 

4.  Via  Aurelia,  the  great  coast  road,  reached  the 
coast  at  Alsium,  and  followed  the  shore  along  Etruria 
and  Liguria,  by  Genoa,  as  far  as  Forum  Julii,  in  Gaul. 

There  were  numerous  other  smaller  roads. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

Pkovincle.* 

Provincia  (shortened  form  of  providentia).  After 
Italy  had  been  conquered  by  Rome,  all  the  countries 
added  to  the  Roman  dominions  were  called  Provinciaa. 
Sicily  was  the  first  country  made  a  province.  A  con- 
quered country  either  received  its  provincial  organi- 
zation from  the  Roman  commander,  whose  acts  re- 
quired the  approval  of  the  Senate  ;  or  the  govern- 
ment was  organized  by  the  commander,  and  a  body 
of  commissioners  were  appointed  by  the  Senate  out 
of  their  own  number.  The  mode  of  dealing  with  a 
conquered  country  was  not  uniform.  When  consti- 
tuted a  province,  it  did  not  become  to  all  purposes 
an  integral  part  of  the  Roman  state  :  it  retained  its 
national  existence,  though  it  lost  its  sovereignty.  At 
first,  praetors  were  appointed  to  govern  the  pro- 
vinces ;  but  afterwards  persons  who  had  been  praetors 
were  appointed,  at  the  expiration  of  their  office, 
with  the  title  of  Propraetor.  In  later  times  of  the  re- 
public, the  consuls  also,  after  the  expiration  of  their 
year  of  office,  received  the  government  of  a  province, 
with  the  title  of  Proconsuls:  such  provinces  were 
called  Provinciae  Consulares.  The  provinces  were 
generally  distributed  by  lot;    but   their   distribution 

*  From  Dr.  Smith's  Dictionary  of  Antiquities. 


PROVINCE.  195 

was  sometimes  arranged  by  agreement  among  the  per- 
sons entitled  to  them.  A  province  was  generally  held 
for  a  year ;  but  the  time  was  often  prolonged.  When 
a  new  governor  arrived  in  his  province,  his  predecessor 
was  required  to  leave  it  within  thirty  days. 

The  governor  was  assisted  by  two  quaestors,  who 
received  from  the  Roman  treasury  the  necessary  sums 
for  the  administration  of  the  province,  and  who  also 
collected  most  of  the  taxes. 

The  Roman  provinces,  up  to  the  battle  of  Actium, 
were  as  follows :  — 

1.  Sicilia.  10.  Asia. 

2.  Sardinia  and  Corsica.  11.  Cilicia. 

3.  Hispania  Citerior.  12.  Syria. 

4.  Hispania  Ulterior.  13.  Bithynia  and  Pontus. 

5.  Gallia  Citerior.  14.  Cyprus. 

6.  Gallia  Narbonensis.  15.  Africa. 

7.  Illyricum.  16.  Cyrenaica  and  Creta. 

8.  Macedonia.  17.  Numidia. 

9.  Achaia.  18.  Mauritania. 


CHAPTER    XXXVII. 

Legendary  Rome. 

iEneas,  son  of  Anchises  and  Venus,  fled  from  Troja, 
after  its  capture  by  the  Greeks  (1184  B.C.),  and  came  to 
Italy  with  his  son  and  a  number  of  followers.  Latin  us, 
who  was  king  of  the  region  where  ^Eneas  landed,  re- 
ceived him  kindly  and  gave  him  his  daughter  Lavinia 
in  marriage.  iEneas  then  founded  a  city  and  named 
it  Lavinium,  in  honor  of  his  wife.  After  the  death  of 
iEneas,  his  son  Ascanius  became  king.  He  transferred 
the  capital  to  another  place,  and  founded  a  new  city  on 
Mount  Albanus,  which  he  called  Alba  Longa.  A  num- 
ber of  kings  ruled  in  succession  at  Alba  Longa,  until 
Silvius  Procas,  who  left  two  sons,  Numitor  and  Amulius. 
Amulius,  who  was  the  younger,  gave  his  brother  the 
choice  of  the  throne  or  his  father's  property.  Numitor 
chose  the  property,  and  thus  Amulius  became  king. 

Numitor  had  two  children,  a  son  and  daughter. 
Amulius,  fearing  that  they  might  aspire  to  the  throne, 
had  the  son  murdered,  and  made  the  daughter,  named 
Rhea  Silvia,  a  vestal  virgin.  These  vestal  virgins  were 
not  permitted  to  marry.  She,  however,  became  preg- 
nant by  Mars,  and  brought  forth  twin-sons,  whom  she 
called  Romulus  and  Remus.  When  Amulius  discov- 
ered this,  he  cast  Rhea  into  prison,  and  ordered  the 
boys  to   be  thrown  into  the  Tiber. 


LEGENDARY  ROME.  197 

At  this  time,  .the  Tiber  had  overflown  its  banks ;  and, 
since  the  boys  had  been  placed  in  a  shallow  place,  the 
water,  when  it  subsided,  left  them  on  dry  land.  A 
she-wolf,  hearing  their  cries,  ran  to  them  and  suckled 
them.  Faustulus,  a  shepherd  of  this  neighborhood, 
seeing  this,  took  up  the  boys  and  carried  them  home. 

Romulus  and  Remus,  thus  saved,  when  they  grew 
up  and  found  out  who  their  mother  had  been,  killed 
Amulius  and  restored  the  kingdom  to  their  grandfather 
Numitor.  Then  (753  B.C.)  they  founded  a  city  upon 
Mount  Aventinus,  which  Romulus  called  Rome  from 
his  own  name.  While  they  were  surrounding  this 
city  with  walls,  Remus  was  killed  in  a  quarrel  with  his 
brother. 

Romulus,  first  king  of  Rome  (753-716  B.C.).  Romulus 
found  that  he  needed  citizens  to  people  the  city ;  so, 
to  increase  the  number  of  citizens,  he  opened  an  asy- 
lum, to  which  many  refugees  fled.  But  wives  were 
wanting.  To  supply  this  want,  Romulus  celebrated 
games,  and  invited  the  neighboring  people  to  join  in 
the  celebration.  When  they  were  all  busily  engaged 
in  looking  on,  the  Romans  suddenly  rushed  in  and 
snatched  away  the  virgins  who  were  present.  This 
bold  robbery  caused  a  war  with  the  Sabines  (the  peo- 
ple from  whom  the  virgins  were  stolen),  which  finally 
ended  in  a  compromise,  and  a  sharing  of  the  city  with 
the  Sabines. 

Romulus  then  chose  a  hundred  senators,  and  called 
them  Patres.  He  divided  the  people  into  thirty  wards. 
He  died  in  the  thirty-seventh  year  of  his  reign. 

Numa  Pompilius  (716-673  B.C.).  After  the  death 
of  Romulus,  there  was  an  interreign  of  one  year.  Then 
Numa  Pompilius,  of  Cures,  a  city  in  the  Sabine  terri- 


198  LEGENDARY  ROME. 

tory,  was  appointed  king.  He  was  a  great  law-giver, 
and  also  instituted  many  sacred  rites  for  the  purpose 
of  civilizing  his  uncultivated  subjects.  He  died  in  the 
forty-third  year  of  his  reign. 

Tullus  Hostilius  (673-641  B.C.).  His  reign  was 
noted  for  the  destruction  of  Alba  Longa. 

Ancus  Marcius  (640-616  B.C.).  Ancus  was  the 
grandson  of  Nuraa,  and  was  like  his  grandfather  in 
character.  He  conquered  the  Latins,  enlarged  the 
city,  and  built  new  walls  around  it.  He  was  the  first 
to  build  a  prison.  He  also  founded  a  city  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Tiber,  which  he  called  Ostia. 

Lucius  Tarquinius  Priscus  (616-578  B.C.).  Tarquin 
was  a  native  of  Corinth,  and  had  fled  into  Etruria ; 
from  there  he  went  to  Rome.  At  Rome,  he  became 
a  favorite  of  king  Ancus,  and  was  appointed  by  him 
guardian  of  his  children.  Tarquin  took  the  govern- 
ment from  the  sons.  He  increased  the  senators  whom 
Romulus  appointed  by  one  hundred.  He  also  carried 
on  with  success  a  great  many  wars,  and  increased 
considerably  the  territory  of  the  city.  He  introduced 
a  system  of  drainage,  and  began  the  capital.  He  was 
killed  in  the  thirty-eighth  year  of  his  reign  by  the  sons 
of  Ancus,  from  whom  he  had  snatched  the  kingdom. 

Servius  Tullius  (578-534  b.c).  Servius  was  the 
son  of  a  female  slave,  and  the  son-in-law  of  king 
Tarquin.  He  enlarged  the  city,  and  took  a  census  of 
all.  It  was  found  that  the  city  and  suburbs  contained 
eighty-three  thousand  souls.  Servius  was  killed  by  his 
daughter  Tullia  and  her  husband  Tarquinius  Superbus, 
the  son  of  Tarquinius  Priscus. 

Lucius  Tarquinius  Superbus  (534-510  b.c.)  was  ener- 
getic in  war,  and  conquered  many  neighboring  peoples. 


LEGENDARY  ROME.  199 

He  built  a  temple  in  honor  of  Jupiter  on  the  Capitoline 
Hill.  Soon  after,  Tarquin  laid  siege  to  Ardea,  a  city  of 
the  Rutulians,  and  captured  it. 

Lucius  Brutus  Collatinus,  and  several  others,  now 
conspired  against  the  king,  who  had  violated  Lucretia, 
the  wife  of  Collatinus.  They  closed  the  gates  of  the 
city  against  him.  Tarquin  fled  with  his  wife  and 
children. 

A  republic  was  then  established,  and  two  consuls 
ruled  instead  of  one  king.  Tarquin  made  three  at- 
tempts to  recover  the  power  at  Rome,  all  unsuccessful. 
In  the  last  attempt  (508  B.C.),  Porsena,  king  of  the 
Etruscans,  assisted  Tarquin.  The  contest  was  decided 
by  the  battle  of  Lake  Regillus.  Tarquin  fled  to  Cumae, 
and  there  died. 

Coriolanus  was  one  of  the  heroes  of  Roman  legend- 
ary history  ;  also  Cincinnatus,  for  accounts  of  whom, 
see  Classical  Dictionary. 


200 


CHRONOLOGY. 


CHRONOLOGY. 

(The  dates  up  to  389  B.C.  are  conjectural.) 
B.C. 

753.  Foundation  of  Rome. 

753-716.  Reign  of  Romulus. 

716-673.  Reign  of  Numa  Pompilius. 

673-641.  Reign  of  Tullus  Hostilius. 

640-616.  Reign  of  Ancus  Marcius. 

616-578.  Reign  of  Tarquinius  Priscus. 

578-534.  Reign  of  Servius  Tullius. 

534-510.  Reign  of  Tarquinius  Superbus. 

509.  Establishment  of  the  Republic. 

494.  Tribuni  Plebis. 

451.  The  Decemviri. 

389.  Capture  of  Rome  by  the  Gauls. 

(  Laws  of  Licinius  and  Sextius,  aiming  to 

366.  I        make   the   Patricians   and    Plebeians 

(        equal  at  Rome. 

343-341.  First  Samnite  War. 

340-338.  The  Latin  War. 

326-304  Second  Samnite  War. 

298-290.  Third  Samnite  War. 

290.  Romans  the  Chief  People  in  Italy. 

274.  Defeat  of  Pyrrhus. 

264-241.  First  Punic  War. 

219-202.  Second  Punic  War. 

260.  Victory  off  Mylae  by  Duilius. 

241.  Victory  off  Mgates  Insulae. 

218.  Ticinus,  Trebia. 

217.  Trasimenus. 

216.  Cannae. 


CHRONOLOGY.                            zOl 

B.C. 

207. 

Metaurus. 

202. 

Zama. 

200-160. 

The  Romans  conquer  the  East. 

150. 

The  Romans  conquer  Spain. 

146. 

Destruction  of  Carthage. 

133. 

Tiberius  Gracchus. 

123-121. 

Caius  Gracchus. 

111-106. 

Jugurthine  War. 

102. 

The  Cimbri  and  Teutones. 

91-89. 

The  Italian  War. 

88-82. 

Sulla  and  Marius  quarrel. 

74-61. 

(  Cnaeus  Pompeius  victorious  over  Rome's 
I        Rebels. 

58-49. 

Julius  Caesar  in  Gaul. 

49-48. 

War  between  Caesar  and  Pompey. 

48. 

Pharsalus. 

44. 

Murder  of  Caesar. 

42. 

Philippi. 

31. 

Actium. 

The   Empire. 

A.D. 

30-14. 

Reign  of  Augustus. 

14-37. 

Reign  of  Tiberius. 

37-41. 

Reign  of  Caligula. 

41-54. 

Reign  of  Claudius. 

54-68. 

Reign  of  Nero. 

68. 

End  of  Julian  Emperors. 

69. 

Beginning  of  Flavian  Emperors. 

69-79. 

Reign  of  Vespasian. 

70. 

Destruction  of  Jerusalem. 

79-81. 

Reign  of  Titus. 

9* 

202 


CHRONOLOGY. 


A.D. 

81-96. 

98-117. 

117-138. 

138-161. 

161-180. 

180-192. 

192-284. 

284-337. 

337-476. 


Reign  of  Domitian. 
Reign  of  Trajan. 
Reign  of  Hadrian. 
Reign  of  Antoninus  Pius. 
Reign  of  Aurelius  Antoninus. 
Reign  of  Commodus  Antoninus. 
From  Pertinax  to  Diocletian. 
From  Diocletian  to  Constantine's  death. 
From   Constantine   to  Romulus  Augus- 
tulus. 


INDEX. 


[The  numbers  refer  to  the  pages.] 


Achaean  League,  67. 

Actium,  battle  of,  117. 

^Ediles,  14,  17. 

iEgates  Insula?,  battle  off,  41. 

^Emilianus,  as  Emperor,  146. 

^Emilius  Paulus,  70. 

j<Eneas,  legend  of,  196. 

uEqui,  defeated  by  Cincinnatus,  see 
Cincinnatus. 

^Etius,  174, 176. 

Agrarian  laws,  15,  79. 

Agrigentum,  capture  of,  35. 

Agrippina,  126,  127. 

Alaric,  169,  170. 

Alexander  the  Great,  64. 

Alexander  Severus,  143, 144. 

Alexandria,  109. 

Alps,  crossed  by  Hannibal,  49,  50. 

Ancus  Marcius^  198. 

Anthemius,  165. 

Antiochus,  68. 

Antonini,  the,  137,  138. 

Antonius,  114,  115,  116,  117  ;  death 
of,  118. 

Appian  Way,  192. 

Aquae  Sextiae,  84. 

Arimlnum,  106. 

Arsinoe,  111. 

Athens,  taken  by  Sulla,  90 ;  ran- 
somed, 169. 

Attlia,  175. 

Augustus  Caesar,  119,  sq. 

Aurelian,  149. 

Avitus,  164. 


B. 

Barbarians,  the,  166,  sq. 
Beneventum,  29. 
Britain,  103. 


Brutus,  D.  J.,  77. 

Brutus,  Decimus,  113. 

Brutus,  Junius,  112,  113, 116,  117. 


Caesar,  C.  J.,  refuses  to  divorce  his 
wife,  93 ;  leaves  Rome.  ib.  ;  speech 
against  the  killing  of  the  conspir- 
ators, 99;  chief  of  the  Marians, 
101 ;  forms  the  first  triumvirate, 
102 ;  marries  his  daughter  Julia 
to  Pompey,  102;  conquests  in 
Gaul  and  Britain,  103;  crosses  the 
Rubicon,  106;  captures  Brundi- 
sium,  107;  at  Pharsalus,  108;  in 
Egypt,  109;  at  Zela,  ib.  ;  at  Thap- 
sus,  110 ;  at  Munda,  ib.  ;  absolute 
ruler,  111 ;  is  murdered,  113 ;  as 
a  writer,  184,  185. 

Caligula,  124,  125. 

Calpurnia,  115. 

Campus  Martius,  9,  114. 

Cannae,  57. 

Canuleian  law,  17. 

Capua,  Hannibal  winters  at,  58. 

Caracalla,  142. 

Carinus,  150. 

Carthage,  rise  of,  32 ;  policy  of,  ib.  ; 
power  of,  ib. ;  government  of,  33 ; 
1st  war  with  Rome,  34,  sq. ;  2d 
war,  47,  sq. ;  fall  of,  75. 

Carus,  150. 

Cassius,  lieutenant  of  Crassus,  105, 
112,  113. 

Catilina,  conspiracy  of,  98,  sq. 

Cato  the  Elder,  73. 

Cato  the  Younger,  99. 

Catulus,  41. 

Caudine  Forks,  24. 

Chaeroneia,  90. 

Cicero,  M.,  life,  character,  and  writ- 


204 


INDEX. 


ings,  181,  sq. ;  speaks  for  Pompev, 
97  ;  against  Catiline,  98,  99  ;  ban- 
ishment of,  102  ;  supports  Octa- 
vius,  115;  Philippics  of,  116; 
murder  of,  ib. 

Cimbri,  83,  sq. 

Cincinnatus,  199. 

Cinna,  88. 

Claudius,  126. 

Claudius  Appius,  26. 

Cleopatra,  109,  117,  118. 

Clients,  8. 

Clodius,  104. 

Comitia  Centuriata,  8,  9,  10,  11,  14, 
17,  19. 

Comitia  Curiata,  8,  10,  14,  17,  19. 

Comitia  Tributa,  14,  15,  17. 

Commodus,  139. 

Constans,  158. 

Constant  ine  the  Great,  156,  sq. 

Constantine  II.,  158*. 

Constantius,  158. 

Consuls,  10,  13,  14. 

Corfinium,  86. 

Crassus,  94,  96,  101,  102,  105. 

Cynoscephalae,  66. 


Dacia,  121,  134. 
Debtors,  12. 
Decemvirs,  16. 
Decius,  146 
Dictator,  10. 
Diocletian,  151,  sq. 
Domitian,  132,  sq. 
Drepana,  39,  40. 
Drusus,  L.,  85. 
Duilius,  36. 


E. 

Egypt,  Caesar  in,  109. 
Ennius,  181. 
Etruscans,  4. 
Eugenius,  162. 


F. 

Fabius  Maximus,  54 
Flaminian  Way,  45,  192. 
Flaminius,  C,  52,  53. 
Flaminius,  Q.,  66. 


G. 

Galba,  128. 
Galerius,  153. 
Gallienus,  148. 
Gallus,  146. 

Gaul,  subjugation  of,  102,  103  ;  sub- 
jugation of  Cisalpine,  44. 
Gauls,  invade  Italy,  20. 
Genseric,  178. 
Germans,  120. 
Glaucia,  85. 
Glycerius,  165. 
Gordians,  the,  145. 
Goths,  the,  see  Barbarians. 
Gracchi,  the,  78,  sq. 
Gratian,  160. 

Greece,  conquered  by  Rome,  71. 
Greek  pirates,  97. 


H. 

Hadrian,  134,  135. 

Hamilcar,  41,  45. 

Hannibal,  son  of  Gisco,  34. 

Hannibal,  character  of,  45  ;  captures 
Saguntum,  47  ;  crosses  the  Alps, 
50;  at  Ticlnus,  51  ;  at  Trebia, 
52 ;  at  Trasimenus,  53 ;  in  l'i- 
cenum,  54;  at  Cannae,  57;  at 
Capua,  58 ;  at  Zama,  63. 

Hanno,  34,  35. 

Hasdriibal,  son  of  Gisco,  60,  61. 

Hasdrubal,  brother  of  Hannibal,  60, 
61. 

Heracleia,  28. 

Herculaneum,  destruction  of,  132. 

Hiero,  33. 

Honorius,  162,  169. 

Horatius,  187. 

Huns,  the,  175,  176. 


I. 


Italians,  5 ;   admitted  to  rights  of 
Roman  citizenship,  86. 

J. 

Janus,  120. 

Jerusalem,  97 ;  destroyed,  131. 

Jovian,  160. 

Juba,  110. 


INDEX. 


205 


Jugurtha,  81,  82. 

Julia,  daughter  of  Caesar,  102,  105 ; 

daughter  of  Augustus,  121. 
Julian,  159. 
Julianus,  111. 


L. 

Latins,  6,  21,  22. 

Laws,  Valerio-Horatian,  17;  Julian 

and  Plotian,  86. 
Lepidus,  116, 117. 
Licinian  Rogations,  18. 
Licinius,  151,  155. 
Livius  Drusus,  85. 
Livy,  188. 
Lucan,  189. 
Lucullus,  96. 


M. 

Macedon,  64,  65,  71. 

Macrinus,  142. 

Magnesia,  68. 

Mamertines,  the,  33,  34. 

Mancinus,  77. 

Manlius  Torquatus,  22. 

Marius,   80;  at  Aquae    Sextiae,  84, 

85,  86,  sq. ;  death  of,  88. 
Marriage  of  Patrician  and  Plebeian 

made  valid,  17. 
Masinissa,  72,  73,  81. 
Massilia,  107. 
Maxentius,  153,  154. 
Maximian,  152. 
Maxitninus,  145. 
Maximus,  161. 
Messana,  33. 
Metaurus,  the,  62. 
Metellus  Numidleus,  82,  85. 
Metellus  Scipio,  110. 
Milo,  104. 
Mithridates,  89,  sq. 
Mummius,  71. 
Myla;,  36. 


N. 

Navv,  first  Roman,  35. 
Nepos,  185. 


Nero,  127. 
Nicomede,  89. 
Numa  Pompilius,  197. 
Numantia,  77. 

Numidia.  see  Masinissa  and  Jugur- 
tha, 


O. 


Octavius,  see  Augusti 
Odoacer,  165. 
Orestes,  165. 
Ostia,  88,  198. 
Ostrogoths,  167. 
Otho,  129. 
Ovid,  187. 


P. 


Panormus,  39. 

Parthians,  the,  105. 

Patricians,  the,  8,  9,  sq. 

Perseus,  70. 

Pertinax,  141. 

Pharnaces,  109. 

Pharsalus,  109. 

Philip  I.,  65  ;  Pseudo,  71. 

Philip,  Emperor,  145. 

Philippi,  117. 

Plautus,  181. 

Plebeians,  8,  11,  12,  sq. 

Pliny  the  Elder,  189. 

Pliny  the  Younger,  190. 

Pompeii,  destruction  of,  132. 

Pompeius,  Cn.,  92 ;  sent  against 
Sertorius,  94 ;  slays  5000  follow- 
ers of  Spartacus,  95;  chosen  consul, 
96  ;  obtains  the  command  of  the 
war  against  Mithridates,  97;  con- 
quers the  pirates,  97  ;  is  a  mem- 
ber of  the  first  triumvirate,  102  ; 
marries  Julia,  102 ;  conquered  at 
Pharsalus,  109  ;  is  murdered,  109. 

Pompeius  Sextus,  110. 

Porsena,  199. 

Praetor,  the,  19. 

Probus,  150. 

Proconsul,  43. 

Provincial,  194,  sq. 

Punic  Wars,  see  Carthage. 

Pydna,  70. 

Pyrrhus,  27,  sq. 


206 


INDEX. 


R. 

Radagaisus,  170,  sq. 
Regiliiu,  Lake,  199. 
Regains,  37. 
Renins,  197. 
Rhea  Silvia.  196. 
Riclmer,  164. 
Roads,  191,  sq. 
Romulus,  197. 
Romulus  Augustulus,  165. 
Rubicon,  106. 

S. 

Sabines,  the,  197. 

Saguntum,  46. 

Sail  ust,  185. 

Samnites,  20,  sq. 

Sardinia,  43. 

Saturnlnus,<85. 

Scipio  ^Emilianus,  destroys  Car- 
thage, 74,  75. 

Scipio  Africauus,  saves  his  father 
at  Ticinus,  51 ;  takes  command 
in  Spain.  60  ;  at  Zama,  63. 

Scipio  Publius  at  Massilia,  48 ; 
wounded  at  Ticlnus,  51 ;  killed 
in  Spain,  60. 

Scipio  Asiatlcus,  68. 

Scipio  Metellus,  110. 

Sempronhu,  52. 

Seneca,  188. 

Sentium,  battle  of,  25. 

Sertorius,  9-4. 

Servius  Tullius,  197. 

Severus  Alexander,  143. 

Sicilv,  made  a  province,  43. 

Social  War,  86. 

Spain,  conquered,  61. 

Spartacus,  94,  95. 

Stillcho,  169,  sq. 

Sulla,  82,  87,  88;  in  Asia  Minor, 
89,90;  death,  93. 


Tacitus,  Emperor,   150;    historian, 

190. 
Tarentum,  27,  28. 
Tarquinius  Priscus,  198  ;  Superbus, 

ib. 
Terence,  181. 
Teutones,  83. 
Theodosius,  161,  162. 
Tiberius,  123,  124. 
Titus,  132. 
Trajan,  133. 
Trasimenus,  53. 
Tribuni,  13,  14. 
Triumvirate,  the  first,  102;  second, 

115. 
Tullus  Hostilius,  198. 


Valens,  160,  168. 
Valentinian  I.,  160; 

163. 
Valerian,  147. 
Vandals,  170,  sq. 
Vercelhe,  84. 
Vespasian,  131. 
Via-,  the,  191,  sq. 
Viriathus,  77. 
Visigoths,  167,  sq. 
Vitellius,  129. 


X. 


Xanthippus,  38. 


z. 


II.,  161;  III., 


Zama,  63. 
Zenobia,  149. 


Cambridge :  Press  of  John  Wilson  &  Son. 


LIST   OF   BOOKS   PUBLISHED   BY 

JOHN    ALLYN, 

21    BROMFIELD    STREET,    BOSTON. 


BOWEN.  A  Treatise  on  Logic ;  or,  The  Laws  of  Pure 
Thought.  By  F.  Bo  wen,  Professor  of  Moral  Philosophy 
in  Harvard  University.     12mo,  460  pages        .        .        .  $2.00 

— —  Hamilton's  Metaphysics.  Arranged  and  abridged 
for  the  Use  of  Colleges  and  Students.  By  Prof.  F.  Bowen. 
12mo,  570  pages 2.00 

COOKE.  First  Principles  of  Chemical  Philosophy.  By 
J.  P.  Cooke,  Jr.,  Professor  of  Chemistry  and  Miner- 
alogy in  Harvard  University.     12mo,  600  pages       .        .3.50 

-» Elements  of  Chemical  Physics.    By  Prof.  J.  P. 

Cooke,  Jr.     8vo,  750  pages  ......     5.00 

DE  TOCQUEVILLR  Democracy  in  America.  By  A. 
De  Tocqueville.  Translated  by  Reeve;  edited  with 
Notes,  the  Translation  revised,  and  in  great  part  re- 
written, and  the  additions  made  to  the  recent  Paris  edi- 
tions now  first  translated  by  Francis  Bo  wen,  Professor 
of  Moral  Philosophy  in  Harvard  University.     2  vols.  8vo.     5.00 

American  Institutions.     By  De  Tocqueville. 

Being  a  cheaper  edition  of  Vol.  I.  of  the  above,  and  de- 
signed for  use  as  a  College  Text-Book.     12mo,  560  pages.     1.75 

BEAVER.  The  Formulas  of  Plane  and  Spherical  Trigo- 
nometry. Collected  and  arranged  for  the  Use  of  Stu- 
dents and  Computers.  By  E.  P.  Seaver,  Assistant 
Professor  of  Mathematics  in  Harvard  University,  lftmo. 
Flex,  cloth,  55  pages       .        . 80 

SB  ARPLES.    Chemical  Tables ,  arranged  for  Laboratory 

Use.    By  S.  P.  Sharples,  S.  B.    12mo,  200  pages        .    2.25 

STORER.  Dictionary  of  the  Solubilities  of  Chemical 
Substances.  By  Prof.  Frank  H.  Storer.  8vo.  735 
pages.     Cloth,  $7.50.     Half  russia  ....     9.00 

• Cyclopaedia  of  Quantitative  Chemical  Analysis 

By  Prof.   F.   H.   Storer.      Parts  L,  H.  ready.     8vo, 
paper,  each 1.65 


GREEK   AND   LATIN    TEXT-BOOKS. 

ARISTOPHANES.  The  Acharnians  and  Knights.  Ed- 
ited by  W.  C.  Green.  ^Catena  Classicorwn.)  12mo, 
210  pages $1  50 

The  Birds.    With  Notes  by  C.  C.  Felton,  LL.D. 

New  Edition,  revised  and  corrected  by  W.  W.  Goodwin, 
Professor  of  Greek  in  Harvard  University.  16mo,  250 
pages 1.25 

The  Clouds.    With  Notes  by  C.  C.  Felton,  LL.D. 

New  Edition,  revised  and  corrected  by  Prof.  W.  W. 
Goodwin.     16mo,  250  pages 1.28 

PENNELL.  History  of  Ancient  Greece.  By  R.  F.  Pen- 
nell,  Instructor  in  Phillips  Exeter  Academy.  With 
Map  and  Plans.     16mo      .  .  .  .  .  .     1.00 

History  of  Ancient  Rome.     In  press. 

The  Latin  Subjunctive.     16mo.     paper       .         .       .30 

CICERO.     Oratio  pro  Cluentio.     With  Notes  by  Austin 

Stickney,  Professor  of  Latin  in  Trinity  College.     16mo, 

155  pages 1.00 

DEMOSTHENES.     Olynthiacs  and  Philippics.      Edited 

by  Professor  W.  S.  Tyler,  Amherst  College.     12mo      .     1.50 

On   the    Crown.      Edited   by  Arthur    Holmes. 

New  edition,  revised  by  Prof.  W.  S.  Tyler.     12mo, 

304  pages 1.50 

FELTON".  Selections  from  Greek  Historians  ;  arranged 
in  the  Order  of  Events.  With  Notes  by  C.  C.  Felton, 
LL.D.     12mo,  560  pages 2.00 

Selections  from  Modern  Greek  Writers.    With 

Notes  by  C.  C.  Felton,  LL.D.     12mo,  230  pages  .        .     1.25 

HERODOTUS  AND  THUCYDIDES.  Selections.  With 
Notes  by  R.  H.  Mather,  Professor  of  Greek  and  Ger- 
man ir  Amherst  College.     16mo,  150  pages     .         .         .     1.00 

HORACE.    With  Notes  by  Macleane,  revised  and  edited 

by  R.  H.  Chase.  12mo,  580  pages 1.75 

ISOCRATES.  The  Panegyricus.  With  Notes  by  C.  C. 
Felton,  LL.D.  New  Edition,  revised  and  corrected  by 
W.  W.  Goodwin,  Professor  of  Greek  in  Harvard  Uni- 
versity.    16mo,  155  pages 1.00 

JUVENAL.  With  Notes  by  Macleane,  revised  and  ed- 
ited by  Samuel  Hart,  Professor  in  Trinity  College. 
16mo,  262  pages 1.50 

■  Edited  by   G.  A.    Simcox.    (Catena   Clas.sicorum.) 

12mo,  225  pages  .         .  .        .1.50 


» 


sEBHb 


ng&i  i  i 


£U 


VbC 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  UBRARY